Birthday

It was supposed to be the best day of my life...and maybe it was, but
definitely not in the way I planned.

My 21st birthday...my first day as a man, as a true lord of the Manor...my
first day as a Master. I was so nervous I threw up my lunch. Not very
manly, I know, but just the thought of having my very own sissy to play
with had me teetering between the giddy excitement of a k** right about to
open the biggest present under the tree, and the stark terror of officially
being a man in my step-father's eyes...how could I measure up to him? I
felt destined to disappoint him...and I didn't even know why I cared so
much. He isn't my real father...he's isn't really my step-father when I
think about it. He's only been married to my mother for a year, so I was
already a full grown man when I met him...well, not according to him. But
that was all going to change today...the door to the study seemed
especially heavy as I pulled it open and stepped in to meet my fate...

I should have felt at ease in the study, after all, it was still the house
I grew up in, and as an heir to a vast fortune and a name with an
unquestionable pedigree, no door was closed to me. I was denied
nothing...not until HE came along. Darren Harrow, my step-father, had very
different ideas than my mother on what "privileges" I should be
allowed. That's what he called them...privileges. Up until then, I
considered them part and parcel of my birthright. It was so frustrating to
have the door to the study closed to me...to have every door in the house
other than my own and the common areas closed to me. Especially after my
mother was checked into a "wellness clinic" for "exhaustion". I guess when
you're rich enough you don't get put away for pill addiction, you just take
a permanent vacation. And with her gone, my step-father wasted no time in
filling the house with his living trophies.

It had become something of a secret fad to take beautiful young men and
turn them into even more beautiful young women. Of course, they had to keep
their most telling trait, or what use would it be to have a sissy without
her shameful secret nestled in her panties as a permanent reminder of
everything she gave up for a taste of the sweet life. I'd longed for my
very own sissy for years, it was the first thing my mother ever denied
me...I was beside myself with frustration...how dare she?! I was Byron
Templeton III I had fucking Roman Numerals after my name and she was
telling me I couldn't have a sissy?!

I have to admit, as much as I loved mommy, I was glad to see her go once I
saw the exotic creatures that took her place. But this too was only a
source of frustration, as Darren had very different ideas than I did on
what was mine and what was his. Apparently everything my mother owned was
his, and all I had was his name. I considered that a very poor
bargain...mine was much better than his, but he isn't the sort of man you
argue with. So I stood by in tantalized frustration watching as his two
older sons, Darius and Dirk, treated the sissies as their own personal
chattel. My only consolation was that Dale, the youngest son, was given the
same restrictions as me. And I'd show that arrogant little brat who the
real man was once I paraded my new sissy around the mansion while he was
stuck jerking off for another two years.

So when I stepped through the door to the study, I wasn't just entering a
room, I was stepping into a whole new world...a new life...maybe even a new
me. I noticed my step-father first, and since the room was littered with
the sexiest sissies money could buy, that is saying something. But he's the
kind of man that commands your attention. His eyes are the first thing you
notice, intense, blazing...with passion or madness I'm still not sure...but
once he has you in his gaze, you can't escape. His body seems sculpted to
contain such a powerful fire, a strong, brooding brow...a Roman nose, a
satyr's smile, and a chiseled jaw that seemed perpetually cocked so that he
could look down on you from his impressive six feet. His body was just as
awe inspiring, every immaculately tailored suit seemed barely able to
contain barely able to contain his frame. Even pushing 50, he exuded the
raw a****l magnetism of a man half his age, his perfectly coiffed hair
blazing like a fire with a few specks of ashen gray. So I wasn't surprised
when my gaze turned to him first, looking for the nod of approval to begin
selecting my sissy, just as I wasn't surprised to see his eyes travel
shortly across my meager five feet of soft slim features and find me
wanting. But I swore today was the day that I would prove myself to him and
in doing so, to me as well. Of course, before I found myself withering in
his gaze the first time, or squirming under the cruel smirks of my
step-brothers, I never felt the need to prove anything...but now it was all
I thought about.

So when I saw the three angels standing in the middle of the room, I knew I
had to pick wisely. A sissy says so much about a man. Looking at the middle
c***d, Dirk, I saw a voluptuous Latina named Lola curled in his lap,
sucking lazily on his fingers. Lola had breasts like ripe cantalopes and an
ass that you could set a beer on. I know because it was one of Dirk's
favorite party tricks. Dirk had inherited his father's frame, and chiseled
good looks, but not the brightness in his eyes. No his where dull and
clouded, either with lust or rage, the two emotions he seemed capable
of. His sissy was as simple and obvious as he was. And I knew I had to be
more than that. I could never be as powerful as Dirk, so I would have to be
wiser. That's part of being a man too I figured...

Looking at Darius chilled my blood, his sissy, Cunt, said more about him
than I ever wanted to know. He took a Master's right to brand or pierce a
sissy's body anyway he sees fit to an art form. Her entire body covered in
piercings and intricate barbed wire pattern tattoos trailing to her most
tender flesh from her shaved head down to her shaved namesake. One look at
the lovingly named Cunt, would tell you all you needed to know about
Darius. He didn't inherit the strength his younger brother did, but he
still cut an intimidating figure, standing at least six inches taller than
his father, with taught solid muscle covering his swimmer's build. His
features were more angular, sharp like a blade, and his eyes seemed to
stare right through you...you didn't have to look at his sissy to know he
was completely without mercy.

I didn't have his capability to inflect horror upon the flesh of an
innocent sissy, but I hoped I could show my strength in dominating one
without the need for v******e. So when I looked over the remaining three, I
looked for one with a spark of vitality left, a little wildness I could
rein in. Some wild game I could bag and claim as my trophy...

On the right was Bambi, a doe eyed blond bombshell dressed in taffeta and
lace, a living porcelain doll with flawless skin, perfectly plump Clara Bow
lips, a kissably cute button nose, and lashes that seemed to wave you over,
perpetually fluttering over brilliant blue eyes...

She looked like she could be mischievous, maybe even bratty, but I could
tell it would only be a pretext to beg for a bare bottom spanking. No,
breaking this doll would have been too easy...

The sissy on the left was Sakura, an exotic ladyboy imported from Japan,
her sloe eyes always down cast, her ivory smooth cheeks always threatening
to break out in a blush, her slender nose leading your eyes to her soft,
tiny mouth. I imagined swallowing it in mine, ripping off her school
uniform and ravaging her petite, but pleasingly proportioned frame. But
that would be even easier than breaking Bambi. Sakura was a fragile
blossom, I was almost afraid to stare too intently, worried she might
shatter under the weight of my gaze. No, I needed someone stronger, someone
like Isabella.

Standing proudly in the middle of the room, Isabella virtually dared you to
tame her. A dark haired Italian with face of a Botticelli and body of a
tigress. She was at least half a foot taller than me, with soft supple skin
only just concealing the taut muscles underneath like snakes hiding under
silk sheets. A perfect hourglass shape telling me I'd be spending all my
time with her...her eyes blazing almost as brightly as my step-father's,
her full haughty lips wearing a similar smirk. I didn't understand how a
kept sissy could be so cocky...until I looked down and saw what she kept in
her black silk panties. Even soft she was bigger than me...no wonder she
walked around in black lingerie while her sissyters hid their shame under
skirts. I looked at her and knew she was more woman than I'd ever dreamed
of...and maybe more man. I had to break her. My finger trembling, I pointed
her out to my step-father, who almost seemed begrudgingly impressed with my
choice.

As usual, his booming voice made me flinch, which was hardly the reaction I
wanted to have to his announcement "Byron has chosen a slave. Let all
present acknowledged that Isabella now belongs to Byron, for so long as he
shall have her. Every inch of her body belongs to him, and only he may
decide how it shall be used. Anyone that touches his slave without
permission will have to answer to me. Is it so agreed?"

A jarring "YES!" explodes from the crowd in unison, and I jumped a little
before I collected myself and walked up to my step-father. My hands shook
as I reached for the collar that would claim my prize. "Comport yourself,
Byron. You are a man now. Act like one." His words steeled my resolve, with
a staggering amount of effort, I managed to still my nerves and look him
right in the eyes as I took my collar. It was beautiful...jewel encrusted,
it caught the light magically, forming a halo around Isabella's neck as I
reached up to clasp it in place, sealing her fate as my slave...and as it
turns out, sealing my fate as her master.

There was perfunctory applause as I led her out of the room, first
attaching a leash to the golden ring on her collar, and then pulling her
out the door. Every step I felt a firm little tug. As if she was telling me
that I couldn't budge her if she didn't allow it. I pushed the thought out
of my mind. I was in charge here. I fucking OWNED her...and I planned on
proving it all night long. The walk to my room was a long, torturous
one. My anxious excitement seeming to swell inside me with every step. For
a second, I thought I might throw up again, but the sight of Dale's boyish
face scrunched up in a jealous pout calmed me down some. He was the runt of
the litter, about my height, maybe a little taller, but slender as a
reed. I tossed him a friendly shit eating grin, knowing he wouldn't dare
talk down to me again after this. With a spring of confidence propelling me
forward with each step, I finally reached my door. This was it...no turning
back...I had to prove I was just as much a man as this new family that had
stolen my birthright.

I opened the door for Isabella and waited impatiently for her to step
inside. She just stared at he haughtily, as if she was just barely
supressing laughter. "wuh wuh cough Why aren't you going inside? You are my
slave. You have to do what I say." Even after my sputtering start, I'd
hoped to sound authorative, commanding. Instead I ended up sounding
plaintive and petulant, but Isabella responded as if she didn't notice.

"Forgive me, young Master, but a sissy is not permitted to enter the room
before a man. However, if you so order, I will dutifully breach this custom
for you." Her formal tone belied her bemusement at my ignorance.

I felt blood rush to my face at dizzying speed, managing to bluster, "I
knew that. I was just testing you!" I stormed inside and yanked on her
leash with all my might, feeling it go taut in my hand, almost pulling me
back. Then I felt it go slack as she decided to step forward. I stood
speechless as I stared at her, my mouth slack as I tried to imagine a
scenario in which I could tame her. Nothing came to mind, so I decided to
wing it and hope for the best, closing the door behind us and locking it
tight. Locking her in with me...or was I locking myself in with her? It was
all so confusing. I'd always considered myself powerful, because I could
get anything I wanted just by asking for it...but now, face to face with
desire itself...I felt powerless. She was so beautiful, so confident, so
wild...I knew I had to make the first move...but I didn't know what it
should be...finally I couldn't stand the tension any longer. I reached up,
taking her head in my hands, and pulled her forcefully down into a
passionate kiss.

Or at least, I tried too...I ended up pulling her nose down into my eye,
making me stumble back onto the floor, hearing her musical laughter fill
the room. It sounded like a champagne toast amongst the demons in Hell. I
was crestfallen, humiliated, and when crossed over to the room and sat on
my bed, her legs spread wide to reveal her silk encased hardness, I was
strangely hungry.

"Well, young Master, it appears we have a bit of a problem. It appears you
have a perfectly good sissy, and you don't know what to do with her. Or
maybe, you know exactly what you want to do with her..." she stood up, then
bent over to pull off her panties, slowly, one smooth curvaceous leg at a
time, her breasts hanging perilously low, threatening to spill out of her
bra any moment. She sat back, down her cock standing proudly at
attention. It had to be at least seven inches, twice the size of mine. I'd
always tried to tell myself I was "almost average" but looking at this
curvaceous concubine with a cock that dwarfed mine, I knew the truth...

"Strip" she said flatly. It wasn't a request. A blush caressed my cheeks as
I found myself obeying her without question. I tried to compose
myself. After all, I did have to take my clothes off to fuck her...so it
wasn't really like I was letting her boss me around...or so I told
myself. But when she saw me naked, her laughter cut down any teetering
bravado I had left...

"Oh my...isn't that the cutest little thing? Now I know why you picked
me. You wanted to see what a real cock looked like, didn't you? Or
maybe...what it TASTES like?" She began openly stroking her cock with one
hand while holding her panties up in the other, a precious pearl of precum
formed on her cockhead. I licked my lips involuntarily, only noticing it
when I heard her cruel playful laughter. I buried my face in my hands,
wishing I was dead. How could things have gone so terribly wrong? I just
wanted to prove I was a real man...and I was proving was that I wasn't as
manly as my sissy slave...

"Oh no need to blush. I'm a kept sissy, your private plaything. You don't
have to pretend to be a man around me. You can be the delicate little fawn
you were born to be. And with a sissy, you never have to feel
ashamed. Unless, being degraded by your big dick sissy slave was what you
have in mind..." I hear a whimper escape my parted lips, and cup my hand to
my mouth to stifle it, but it's too late...

"Ooh looks like I hit the bullseye there. Is that it, would you like me to
hit your "bullseye", young Master? Or do you prefer young Mistress?" I
squirmed on the floor, feeling smaller and more vulnerable than I ever had
before. I couldn't understand it...I didn't want these things...I wanted
to be manly, strong...not the soft little fawn I looked like...but when she
talked to me like that, I felt something melt inside me, something sweet
and sticky and oh so wet...it was like she was putting these ideas in my
head, branding them onto my brain, so that they seemed like something I'd
wanted all along, but just couldn't admit...

"Tell you what? Why don't I show you how to put on your makeup so you can
see how beautiful you really are? And then you can smear your lipstick all
over my cock. And if you don't fill my panties with your sissy squirts,
I'll even show you how to fuck a sissy so you can feel all tough and
butch,"

Every word dripped into my ear like poisoned honey, so sweet, so deadly...I
wanted to say no...even Hell no...but all I could manage was "buh buh
nuh..." And that didn't seem to convince her of my manliness...

"But I warn you. If you spill so much as a drop of your dirty boi cream
inside my silken soft panties, I'll give you the spanking a pampered brat
like you has been pining for all your life. And then I'll teach you how to
get fucked like a sissy." This was too much...I couldn't let her fuck
me...I was the man...the Master. I told myself to walk over there and slap
the smile off her face, but when I heard her say..."Ohh the crawling is a
nice touch." I knew I was lost...

Suddenly I was staring up at her, her cock looming before me like some
profane monument, a monument surrounded by the hills and valleys of
Paradise...her balls so smooth and hairless, everything about her seemed
soft and inviting, from her long, luscious legs, her torso danced like a
velvet python, her breasts swayed hypnotically...every inch of her soft and
demure, but hiding a strength that made me tremble and quiver and kneel...

A stinging pain brought tear to my eyes and I hear a loud thunderclap. "Bad
sissy! I told you make up first, cock second." I realized with a cringe
that my sissy had just slapped the smile off of MY face and that up until a
second ago, I had been absent mindedly stroking her cock...I felt so
emasculated...so I didn't see the point in fighting it as she led me over
to my full length mirror and sat me in a chair. "Close your eyes, I want
you to see yourself for the first time, but only when I'm finished."

Her voice had a surprising tenderness to it now, so I meekly accepted her
commands, trusting I was in good hands. It seemed like an eternity that my
face was teased and tantalized, caressed and covered, my mind imagining
what I might look like. Certainly I would look ridiculous, I told
myself. Sure, I was short for a man, and I never could seem to grow much in
the way of facial hair, but I was still a man. My features weren't that
feminine, were they? My light blonde hair might make my down body hair seem
nonexistent...but it was there...surely I'd look silly in her clothing,
like a boy playing dress up. God, how I wished to look ridiculous..."You
can open your eyes now, precious..."

A half choked sob fell from my painted lips, pouty bee-stung lips, now
fetchingly glossy and pink. My cherubic cheeks blushing so brightly that
the rouge was almost unnecessary. My sea blue eyes wide and wet and
suddenly covered in come hither lashes. My scruffy Devil may care hair cut
now resembling a cutesy tom boy look, only accentuating what was already so
obviously feminine to begin with. Soft, strong hands pulled me up, holding
me as I stared in stunned silence as she beckoned me to slip into her soft
panties, the silk stirring my already throbbing erection, the lace rubbing
maddeningly against the top of my diminutive member. I felt so inadequate
standing next to her, and for reasons that were far more frightening. I
found my ass almost filled her panties up, and instead of being horrified
to learn I had a bubble butt, I was worried she's notice I didn't measure
up to her curves. When he bra cups hung empty against my chest, I couldn't
help feel insecure about my chest...worse still, what started as curious
inspection turned into me pawing myself as I panted in front of the
mirror...

"That's enough of that, sissy. If you want to get off over how pretty you
look, do it on your own time. I want to see those pretty pink lips drooling
all over my cock, not all over your chin." I meekly nodded, embarrassed
that I made myself drool and yet also confusingly proud. She pushed lightly
but firmly on my shoulders, and I knew what was expected of me. I lowered
to my knees, her cock brushing up against my cheek. A slight hint of musk
mixing with her intoxicatingly sweet perfume, making me dizzy and hungry
and horny..."It's not a puppy, so don't just cuddle with it. Suck it!"

"I...I...I don't know how..." I stammered shamefully, both because I can't
please her and because I'm trying to be a good little cocksucker in the
first place. But before I can reconsider, she slaps her cock aside my face
making me yelp in surprise...

"It's not cocket science! Sigh...little rich bitch hasn't ever had to work
a day in her life. I guess it's no surprise you aren't good at
anything. Fine, forget it. Just take all of this off and I'll jerk you off
or something...Master." I couldn't believe it...I really was a failure at
everything...not good enough to be a man...or a sissy. Well, I didn't see
much hope in proving myself as a man from this position, and since I was
dressed for the part, I dove down to her feet, kissing and suckling her
toes, desperate to prove myself as a sissy at least...

"Please, Mistress! I beg you! Please teach me! I promise to listen and I'll
do whatever you say!" I looked up hopefully, my fear momentarily
overwhelming any fleeting feelings of dignity or self worth. And the answer
I saw practically dripping from her lustful look of condescension made it
all seem worthwhile.

"Very well. Since you asked so nicely. You can start by giving it a soft
kiss on the head and thanking me for letting you suck my beautiful cock..."
I stare at it for a second, my mouth watering at the sight of it. I didn't
know what to think, did this make me gay? It couldn't, not when it was
attached to such a vision of femininity. But I couldn't deny the allure of
it...and I had to know...

I closed my eyes and placed a gentle kiss on her cock head. I was surprised
at how smooth it was, almost spongy, not nearly as hard as the root
appeared to be. It felt so warm and virile against my lips, and before I
could even think about it, my tongue darted out of my mouth to slurp of the
pearl of precum I'd been coveting for what felt like an eternity. She
tasted of an almost pungent saltiness, like some rare cheese or other
exotic delicacy. I wondered what was in it that made my heart race and my
head swim. I felt almost drunk, but also keyed up beyond belief...it was
like I discovered the perfect d**g..."Thamph youph!" I mumbled around her
cock as I took her head in my mouth and began nursing like a greedy babe,
eager for more drops of her nutty nectar.

I whimpered as she pulled me off her cock by the hair, my tongue thrust out
for just one more lick. I looked up at her pleadingly, wondering why she
wouldn't let me have my treat..."I didn't tell you to suck it yet,
sissy. You have to romance it first. I should punish you for this, but I
like your enthusiasm, so I'll let you off with a warning. You are not to so
much as breathe on my cock without permission, is that clear?"

I felt so humiliated...but what could I do? Even if she was my sissy, I
couldn't exactly order her to let me suck her cock...it just didn't feel
right on my tongue. But her cock sure did...and at that moment, I would
have said anything to feel it again...."Yes, Mistress! Anything you say!"

"Mmm...Mistress...I like that. Very well, First off, show my adorable
little balls some love and suckle one and then the other. Then take your
tongue and run it from base to head. Then you may give it another kiss..."

I didn't wait a heartbeat before nuzzling my face between her soft thighs,
feeling them hug my face tighter as I took her left ball in my mouth first,
sucking it as I ran my tongue slavishly around it trying to taste every
inch, to suck up every bit of sweet salty musk..."nnh That's not bad, but
try rolling your tongue a little slower...that's better, now work it around
my testsissycles in a sloooow circle...ah Good...now the other one..." I
listened intently to every word, wanting to be the perfect cocksucker for
her. I wasn't sure why I needed her approval so badly, but I knew that it
was the first time I had to struggle for anything, and I didn't want to
fail. I could feel her cum surging in her sissy sack, I sucked harder, as
if I hoped I could drain it right from the source..."ooh Okay, enough of
that. Now give my cock a tongue bath..."

I ran my tongue across her scrotum, then up against that comely crevice
where her cock met her balls. I slooooowly ran my tongue across the bottom
of her prick, savoring every sizzling inch, forcing myself to go slow, to
follow instructions when all I wanted was to devour the delicacy that kept
tantalizing me with it's robust flavor. When I finally reached her cock, I
was rewarded with another drop of her pre-perfection, lapping it up in a
passionate french kiss, barely managing to pull myself off so that I could
receive my next instructions. "What do I do next, Mistress?"

"Sigh...do I have to explain every little thing to you? Alright, you stupid
little sissy. See this here?" She rubbed her cock across my lips drawing a
sickly moan, "This is a cock. And this..." she forced her cock past my soft
lips pushing a wet whimper back into my mouth, "is your cock hole. The
cock..." she pulled her cock out of my mouth, and rubbed it on my lips,
bringing me to the verge of tears, "goes in the cock hole..." she pushed in
again and I let out a contented sigh as I began sucking her spongy mushroom
head in earnest. Until..."And the wetter the cock is, the easier it will
slide in and out of the cock hole..." she pulled out one more time, this
time slapping my cheek with an embarrassing wet smack. "So slobber all over
my cock, you spoiled princess punk ass!"

I squirmed under her cruel insults, but it only made me more desperate to
please her. I ran my tongue up and down her cock, swooning at the taste and
texture, falling in love with every vein that throbbed against my tongue,
my lips clamped tightly to her flesh giving her horny wet hickeys, hoping
any moment she would say..."Hmmph. Well I guess that will have to do." Well
that wasn't exactly what I hoped she'd say, but it was close enough. And
when she leaned down bringing her lips kissably close to mine, my wildest
hopes were exceeded. I just knew lips would taste even better than her
cock...and that was saying something. So when she told me to open my mouth,
I closed my eyes and waited for my first kiss ever...

"Ptuii" a thick, wet glop of spit hit my tongue and slid down my throat
before I could even process what happened. Isabella's less than romantic
explanation "Lube." left me reeling. She really was treating me like
nothing more than a cockhole. Me, once an heir to a massive fortune, a man
no one ever dared say no to, now having his throat lubed by his own
personal sissy. So why did it feel like the spit sizzled against my brain?
Whirring a mile a minute and ready to blow, I was far too stimulated to
make sense of the sensations, much less why they felt so good. And when she
said "Now suck my cock, you fucking sissy bitch." I ceased thinking all
together...

At first all I could do was fit as much of it in my mouth as possible and
suck as hard as I could, running my tongue along every scrumptious inch I
could reach. But I realized that she was expecting more than a sloppy
suck. I slowed down, moving my head in a corkscrew motion on her cock as I
ran my tongue across the head, flicking her pee hole to get at the gooey
goodness dripping off of it. I heard a slight moan and felt prouder than I
ever had in my life. I moved my tongue below her cock, undulating it
against her throbbing member as I took her deeper inside me. And when I
heard a full blown whimper, I could have died of happiness. I was starting
to work up a good rhythm, enjoying the many ways I could bring her pleasure
and draw out her imminent eruption.

I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror out of the corner of my eye. A
little flat chested, but breathtakingly beautiful, and with my skin shining
with a sheen of sweat and reddened with a fetching flush, I looked as
fuckable as any cocksucking succubus I ever dreamed up. I felt oddly
confident and self assured...that is until she grunted, "Deeper...NNH take
it all."

I was afraid she would want that...and I was sure I'd mess it up. I had the
worst gag reflex. I don't know what caused it, but even the slightest
tickle in my throat made it lurch...but I had to try. I focused all of my
attention to her blazing eyes, hoping to borrow the strength in them. I
felt her push against the back of my throat, and for a second I felt her
hardness slide past my tonsils...then I sputtered and coughed and squelched
obscenely...

"Christ...it was barely even in. Spoiled little shit. You finally get me
all horned up with a passable blow job, and then you can't even finish me
off with your tight throat. Oh God...are you going to cry now? Don't you
know there's nothing more annoying than a crying sissy?"

It's funny, up until that moment, I really was going to cry. Weep even,
baby girl bawls were going to tear through my frail frame leaving me a
shaking, sobbing, snotty mess. But instead, I pulled myself together enough
to say. "No, Mistress. I can do it. See! It's all lubed up now." I cooed,
pointing out the sticky strands of snot and spittle coating her cock after
I gagged all over it. I didn't know how, and I was almost certain it would
kill me, but I had to try...

I gave her beautiful prick a long lingering kiss...for luck, and then I
pushed it past my throat, past every natural urge in my body, past every
instinct I ever had as a man, past every fear and insecurity and doubt I
ever had...and once I got it about halfway down my throat, reality kicked
in and I gagged even worse than before. My entire body seized up in
paralytic terror...painted tears streamed down my face, and I was sure I
was going to die a miserable failure until I heard "nnh Yessss sssooo
tight!"

A shotgun blast of sissy spunk coated my battered throat, calming me
immediately as some ******ile instinct kicked in and I milked the rest of
her cum from her cock with my throat. Through the tears, she shimmered,
looking like a living angel, the Goddess of Love. I could feel her orgasm
rocket through me, making every loving inch of me shiver and spasm in
response. I thought for a second that my throat actually came, and as she
pulled out and the oxygen returned to my brain I remembered that it was her
cum sliding down my throat, filling me up, pooling in my mouth...

It tasted so much better than the pre-confection, richer and stronger and
filled with the ecstatic joy of her release. I think I purred a little when
she wiped the last of it on my cheek. It felt like a perfect kiss, hot, wet
and lingering long after it's over. I stared up blissed out, blank and
still buzzing from the filthy fucked up excitement of it all. She finally
broke my reverie, "C minus. Too eager, to obvious, and too shallow. But I
can see potential in you. If you pay attention, I can teach you to be a
world class cocksucker." I shifted uncomfortably in a mix of shame and
pride. Both in only barely making my marks, and in wanting to in the first
place. As my cock high faded, all the shame and self recrimination started
to come crashing down on me. I had just sucked a cock! And I fucking loved
it! That made me a cocksucker...as in forever. How was I ever going to look
a man in the face ever again? I was wrestling between never doing this ever
again and cursing myself for licking my lips to get one last
taste. Finally, Isabella broke through my cloud of confusion, lifting my
heads to hers, and giving me a soft kiss on the lips.

I felt that same spark hit my lips when her cock spread them wide, shorting
out my self loathing for a moment and leaving me open mouthed, lost in her
eyes. I could have sworn I even saw gentleness in them for a moment when
she said..."Now, are you ready to learn how to fuck a s*s-" and then the
gentleness was vaporized in a white hot blaze..."What the fuck?! Did you
cum in my panties?"

I was about to protest, but before I could protest my innocence, she
dragged me across the room by my hair, and through the pain and fear, I
noticed the stickiness between my legs and felt my gut lurch...

We finally reached a chair across the room. She let go of my hair long
enough to sit down, and the white hot needles stabbing at my scalp let up
for a moment. I looked up at her tearfully, hopeful for a sign of
reprieve...but she just looked at me expectantly. "Well, what are you
waiting for? Stand up and take those soiled panties off. It's time for your
spanking." I couldn't believe my ears...it all seemed so unreal. How had
things gone so wrong so fast? Couldn't I put a stop to this? Even if I was
a cocksucker, I was still a man. I was still her master, technically
anyway...wasn't I?

But I didn't feel like her Master...and I didn't feel like a man. I felt
like a naughty **********...and that was being generous...Maybe it was
because she was so unflinching, maybe it was because she looked so
ravishing when she was furious, or maybe it was just because I had never
had a spanking in my life...and I really was due for one. Whatever the
reason, I bent over her lap meekly, my ass totally exposed...my heart
racing a mile a minute, my cock threatening to stir against her soft creamy
skin...I shuddered and pushed the image out of my mind, not wanting to make
more trouble for myself.

"Now, there's nothing more annoying than a sissy that can't control herself
when she's being spanked and screams and sobs...but since this is your
first time, I'll let you cheat. Here, put this in your mouth..." She handed
me my cum stained panties, and with every ounce of me screaming not to, I
put it in my mouth. The taste wasn't as exciting now...it tasted like shame
and failure.

I flinched when I felt her hand on my back, which drew a little giggle from
her. "A little advice, sweety" she said stroking my ass, making me squirm
against her hand..."try not to anticipate the blow too much. If you don't
think about..." THWACK!!!

I heard my muffled cry before I felt it, a thunderclap of pain striking my
soft sensitive skin. Before I could process this unique and novel sensation
of agony, another blow came crashing down. THWACK!!! I bit down on my
creamy panties, swallowing a scream sideways. I tried to fight back tears
as I feel the throbbing start to sink in from my skin down to my very
core...I couldn't imagine enduring another "I know it's your first time, so
we'll make it an easy ten..."

I'd never faced such a daunting task, but something told me that if I had
to, that it was important...it didn't matter that it didn't make sense, or
that I didn't really have a choice in the matter anyway. At that moment,
all I cared about was taking my spanking like a man. THWACK!!! THWACK!!!
THWACK!!!

Agony is just a word, nothing, nothing in my 21 years of pampered privilege
had come close to preparing me for pain on this nature. It was an epiphany
of torment. If a spanking hurt this much...what would it feel like if she
really decided to hurt me? I realized that I would be powerless to stop her
if she did...and somehow, that realization felt freeing somehow. If I was
so weak as to be completely outmatched by a sissy, why fight back at all?
Why struggle to be a real man when it was so clearly impossible. Why not
try to strive for a goal I might actually achieve? I knew that if only I
could endure the rest of the spankings, I would have atoned for my
transgressions, and I would have proven myself to Isabella...

THWACK!!! THWACK!!! THWACK!!!THWACK!!! Hell rained down a fiery vengeance
on my poor innocent ass. I sucked on my panties like a babe, finding some
comfort in the creamy taste. I writhed against Isabella's legs, trying to
feel some softness, hoping it would dampen the pain that seemed branded
permanently into my flesh. I could barely breathe...there wasn't an
untouched inch on my tortured tushy. It looked and felt like an overripe
tomato ready to burst. I didn't know how I could survive another strike...I
just knew I HAD to...

THWACK!!!

It exploded before my eyes, a constellation of brilliant colors danced
before me as my mind seized from trying to process the overwhelming rush of
sensations flooding it. I felt detached from myself, as if it where someone
else writhing on the lap of their sissy slave, begging her for forgiveness,
promising to be good from now on...

It was only when I felt her soft hands rubbing lotion onto my cheeks that I
started to become aware of my surroundings again. Every nerve was raw and
frazzled, making the slightest contact send shivers throughout my body. I
couldn't fathom why it felt so good. Was it the adrenaline and endorphins
pumping in my veins in response to my torment? Or was it merely the joyous
relief that it was over? Maybe I was just proud to have taken my
punishment. Whatever it was, I noticed with a blush how hard I was against
her soft legs, and then she noticed too, saying, "Ooh it looks like someone
needed that spanking more than she new? Have you been waiting for a big
strong mommy to make you behave?"

Of course I wasn't. The very idea was ridiculous...until I heard her
whisper it into my ear...and then it seemed so obvious. So...right. It
didn't even occur to me to object when she slid a well lubed finger up my
virgin asshole...

"EEP!" a mousy little squeal managed to work its way past my now clean
panties much to the delight of my 'mommy'. "Tee hee that's so cuuuuute. My
*********** loves having her pussy fingered does she? She could have been
fucking me right now, but instead she was such a naughty slut she couldn't
even give a blowjob with out squirting. Or maybe, she wanted to get
spanked...maybe she wanted to get FUCKED...is that it pretty gurl, do you
want to get fucked?"

As she teased me with her sing song voice, she did even worse with her
finger, sliding it inside me, moving it around causing sharp pangs to bite
into me as she strecthed my virgin hole. I wanted to tell her to stop, that
I didn't like this, but then she found a spot inside me that hit that same
spark her cock had hit on my lips, only inside me this time, and much much
stronger. Was she right? Did I love it? "NooOOoOooOOOhhhh!"

"Heh heh Well I'll take that as a yes. And if you love one finger, imagine
how TWO will feel?" Another finger slid inside me, sending an almost
welcome stab of pain. I wanted it to hurt, I'd rather it was agonizing than
the shamefully confusing jolts of pleasure. It should have hurt, nothing
was supposed to slide up my ass. I was a man, and I was glad that this felt
so unnatural, so wrong...but that was until her fingers found that spot
again, and doubled the voltage racing to my brain, tickling every inch of
my writhing body all the way up to my brain, overloading it, rewiring it,
until her fingers felt so right...

"Pleasssse muh muh muh more!" the words fell half formed from my lips,
along with my damp panties. I couldn't help myself. I didn't want to want
it...but I needed it...she was touching something inside me that I never
knew existed...something I knew shouldn't exist, something that filled me
with roiling waves of hot shame. But the more she tickled and teased it,
the more my asshole started to transform into the pussy she kept calling
it. Every nerve came alive, ignoring the pain and drowning the shame in an
ocean of boiling bliss. It was so confusing, the only way to escape the
shame and doubt was to allow myself to get fucked...to beg for it...to do
anything to feel more...

"Well since you asked so nicely..." she added a third finger, laughed as I
bucked my hips back to get her deeper inside me, to feel her fuck me
faster, harder...wincing past the pain and reveling in the chemical
cocktail that took me higher and higher the more I hurt myself to get at
the ooey gooey goodness buried inside me. In a way, the spanking had
helped, it had stripped me bare, beating down my inhibitions and
squeamishness and preparing me for the pain of penetration, planting the
pervasive seed that if I accepted my punishment, something beautiful would
happen. I felt like my trust was vindicated when she managed to write four
of her skilled little fingers inside me, opening me up, readying me for the
main course...and then I felt the profound emptiness of an unfilled asshole
when she pulled her fingers out and waited for me to beg. I must have held
out all of three seconds...

"Pluh pluh pleaaasssse...I want your cuh cuh cock!" I struggled to spit out
every word, a sloppy stuttering mess, begging to get fucked. So beaten down
and horned up that the degrading depravity of it only turned me on even
more. She smiled as she peeled me off her lap dragging me back over to the
mirror and pushing me down to my knees. She was going to make me watch
myself lose my virginity...I closed my eyes to block out the image of the
cum splattered sissy, make up ruined, face flush and panting like a bitch
in heat, but one glimpse was enough to forever burn the image on my
brain...

"Open your eyes, slut. I don't want you to miss a second of this." She
grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked it excruciatingly hard, forcing my
eyes wide open so I could watch as she rubbed her cock up and down my ass
crack, so I could see my ass as it wriggled hungrily against it, so I could
see the face of pure lust and total submission as I surrendered my asshole
to her cock. The pain was worse than the spanking...it was punishing me
from the inside, where I was much more tender and vulnerable. But her
fingers had loosened me up...and once I stopped fighting it, she slid in
slowly but without resistance, my pussy wet and ready from her magic
fingers. I moaned as she slid further and further into me, never imagining
I could take this much inside me. Inch by inch, she opened me up, reshaping
my body to fit her cock. All massive seven inches, and at least an inch or
so thick. I guess that doesn't seem so big in retrospect, but it was a damn
sight bigger than mine, and to my inexperienced hole, it felt MASSIVE.

So when I finally felt her soft hips caressing my sore cheeks, I felt a
surge of relief and pride like I'd never experienced before. Starting with
that special spot inside me, traveling up my spine, melting it as the
electricty coursed up my body, kissing me all over, finally it reached the
puddle of bubbling gleeful goo that had replaced my brain, sending back the
signal throughout by body in the form of a euphoric birdlike wail, setting
my lungs ablaze and traveling to my quivering limbs, dropping me face down
on the floor as my body flopped like a dying fish, finally it reached my
clit, which blossomed into a flower of paradise, it's nectar coating my
legs in spurt after hot hedonistic spurt.

"Oh my, I haven't even started fucking you and you already came. Hee hee I
think I'm going to like being your slave..." she finished her taunts by
pulling out slowly, every vein and contour of her cock fucking me in
reverse, my pussy clamping down possessively to feel it tighter, harder
against me. She must have taken this as her cue, because she thrust back
into me, making me wail again, a scream that must have pierced the Heavens
and made the angels jealous of my hallelujah fuck high...my earlier orgasm
stretched out to one long continuous throb, the pulse of her cock radiating
throughout by body, turning it into a sensitive overstimulated clit from
the inside out. I was incoherent, giddy, seeing myself for the first time
in the mirror and wishing I could fuck the depraved slut staring back at me
with glazed eyes and her mouth agape, drooling all over herself like the
little a****l she was...I realized it was me in the few flashes of sanity I
had, but that just made me want to fuck her harder...

I was going insane, my mind, body and soul fucked on a level I had never
dreamed possible. I was sputtering nonsense. "Please, fuck me harder,
Mommy. I'll be a good girl, just please spank me with your cock,
Mistress. Yessss! Mistress! Mommy! Mommy Mistress MommEEEEEEEE!" My Mommy
Mistress laughed at my gibberish and pulled me off her cock, giggling as I
sobbed for her to put it back in. I cooed like a babe when she sat down and
motioned me to sit in her lap, penetrating myself on her cock while she
enveloped me in her silky strong arms...

I felt so close to her like this, she was inside me, filling me with her
love, but also around me, smothering me in her softness. She kissed my
neck, my ears, and finally, when I turned my head to moan appreciatively,
full on my open lips. She shoved her tongue down my eager mouth, my own
tongue sliding against her as she penetrated my mouth again and again, even
as her cock plowed wet sticky spasm after hot throbbing burst
inside. Eventually I couldn't take anymore. It was more of a seizure than
an orgasm at this point, a true love heart attack, a stroke of luck, as I
heard my chest pounding harder and harder, my heart threatening to
burst..finally it did, erupting from my clit in a clear stringy explosion,
dying and being reborn with every breath as my pussy milked every last drop
of her cum from her cock. I collapsed back into her arms, feeling brain
dead and beautiful and praying I could hold on to the feeling as long as
possible. But even as I tried to drift off into merciful u*********sness in
her arms, I heard the pounding louder than ever. Only I realized I was
mistaken before. It wasn't my heart...IT WAS THE DOOR!

"I SAID LET...ME...IN!" CRASH!!!

The door splintered as it was hurled open...my step-father's massive frame
charged into the room, no doubt curious as to why he heard two sissies
moaning in my room instead of one. He stood there, his wide shoulders
shaking with rage, his face a death mask of hateful disgust. Waiting for me
to say something, anything to explain why I was made up like a sissy,
sitting on my sissy's cock, coated in her cum...

"I...I...I fell?" Somehow, I don't think it was very convincing...





There I was, still impaled on a shemale's cock, one belonging to what was
supposed to be my sissy slave, wearing her bra, her cum on my cheek along
with my post-fuck smeared make-up, and my cum running down the full length
mirror. "I fell" wasn't the best explanation for what happened, but it was
all I could think of with my step-father's hulking frame looming over me. I
knew I was fucked...well more fucked than already, but I still hoped for
some miracle to save me.

"You...fell? I'm not even going to begin to catalog the many reasons that
is the most insultingly stupid lie I have ever heard. I'll give you one
more chance to tell me the truth, and then I'll ask Isabella. And, Byron,
you had better believe she will tell me the truth, so lie at your own
peril.

I didn't know what to tell him. I was so ashamed, every doubt and
reservation I had before my mind seemed to shut down came screaming back at
me. I just wanted to crawl in a hole and hide from his contemptuous eyes
forever. But I knew I couldn't hide from those blazing eyes, they'd scorch
the earth to find me, and when they did...I shuddered to think of the
countless ways he could hurt me, and my entire shameful story came spilling
out...

I tried to explain it in a way that didn't paint me as a natural born
sissy, tried to explain that all I wanted to do was to prove I was a real
man, but it's hard to do when explaining how your personal sissy slut
seduced you, sissied you up. mouth fucked you, spanked you, fingered you,
and fucked the cum out of you. What I finally managed to stammer out as a
final flimsy explanation was "I'm sorry...she's just so much more
experienced than me. I shouldn't have let her trick me...but I swear, none
of this was my idea and I never would have done any of it if she hadn't
gotten me so mixed up."

As excuses go, it was pretty pathetic, and it didn't exactly make me a
candidate for man of the year, but at least it didn't paint me as the
sissiest sissy that ever sissied, and I hoped that might be enough. Even I
could believe it if I tried hard enough. All that was left to do was wait
and see if this immovable mass of malice would accept it. "Well, Isabella,
is this true? Was this your doing?"

She had already slipped out of me and crawled over to his feet, curled up
around his legs like a kitten. I wondered where this submissiveness was
when I needed it most, but mostly I wondered if she'd sell me out to save
her own downy soft skin..."Yes, Master. I seduced the confused little
virgin, and it was sooooo easy. I know it was bad, but please forgive me,
Master. He's just so cuuuuute."

I heaved a sigh of relief that quickly turned into a horrified gasp as my
step-father savagely kicked Isabella in the stomach, knocking the breath
out of her and making her curl up into a tight little ball of pain. I tried
to say something, to beg him to stop, to tell him it wasn't really her
fault, anything to stop him from hurting her. But I couldn't
breathe. Finally I saw her stirring again, looking up at him with a manic
smile, her eyes glazed over with lust..."Thank you for punishing this
worthless slave, Master. Please, hurt me some more...I deserve to be
punished."

It was so strange...this was the same sissy that had me completely twisted
around her little finger...and then shoved it up my ass. But around Darren,
she seemed to get off on being slapped around and put in her place. Is that
why she teased and toyed with me? Was she just fucking with me to get me to
push back? I started looking at her in a whole new light, and from the
perspective she wasn't quite so cute. Maybe it was just easier to blame her
than to accept what I let her do to me, but anger felt so much better than
guilt, so I nursed on it like a baby...

"Hmm...Normally I'd have both of you in stocks for a week with a fuck
machine pounding your ass the entire time. But perhaps you have a point,
Byron. Isabella was just being Isabella, and maybe I could have done more
to prepare you for the world of Men. So I'll let this pass this one time
and we shall never speak of it again. But I warn you Byron, by marriage or
blood, I will have no sissy carry my name. Do you understand?" His rage
seemed to have tempered, but that just left him rigid as cast steel. It was
all I could do to nod without shivering.

"Good, because you know I don't like to repeat myself. Now, I want you to
pay close attention, because I am about to teach you how to keep your sissy
in line." His tone iwas just as calm as if he were talking about changing
the oil, and with the same casual authority, he pulls Isabella up by her
hair until she has to stand on her tippy toes to avoid being lifted into
the air by her thick luxurious locks. He pulled her into a savage kiss,
practically swallowing her mouth with his. There was no affection to it, no
romance, he was merely claiming her mouth as his own personal hole. And for
her part, she seemed all too willing to surrender it, her eyes rolling back
in her head as she passively accepted him r****g her mouth...

I heard a pathetic little yelp as he dropped her to the ground, saw her
crumpled on the floor looking up at him with slavish devotion. I knew I
couldn't toss her around like Darren could, she was taller than me and
everything. But as I saw her running her tongue over his wingtips, sucking
on the tips, her eyes glued to his the entire time, I knew I wanted to make
her do the same to me. I wanted to make her pay...and I wasn't going to
miss a single second of this hands on demonstration on exactly how to do
it...

"You're sucking the wrong tip, bitch." He pulls her up by her hair again,
twisting it in his hand so that she can't budge with out losing a fistful
of hair right from her sensitive scalp. With her lips right at the top of
his pants, he says, "your smart mouth got you into this trouble, let's see
if it's smart enough to get you out." I stared in perplexed nervousness
wondering how she could possibly free his cock just using her mouth. I
almost started feeling sorry for her, I know she probably would have been
giggling if our roles were reversed, but I just get squeamish when I see
someone in pain. Maybe because I can't help but imagine what it would feel
like. I held my breath, hoping for a miracle...

"The fuck..." I closed my hand over my mouth, not wanting to interupt with
another outburst. But I could barely contain myself. She was using her
teeth to bite the slack of his belt and moving her head ever so slightly to
work it out a little bit at a time. I couldn't stifle a gasp as she finally
got it loose, but my step-father seemed unimpressed...

"Today would be nice." he said with a yawn. I couldn't believe it, this was
the hottest, most submissive human pet trick I'd ever seen, and he was
treating it like it was chore to watch. Again I felt sorry for her against
my better judgment, hoping he'd acknowledge her skill as she bit down on
his pant's button and worked it through the eyelet by tilting her head. But
he just looked at her with frustrated boredom. Finally she took the zipper
in her teeth, whimpering as she tried to move her head down just a little
further, just far enough to free his cock, but he wouldn't give her an
inch...or twelve as the case may be.

She looked up in desperation, surrendering her pride once more as she
begged, "Please, Master, please move my stupid whore head down so I can get
to your cock. I'm too weak and pathetic to do it on my own." She had the
look of one who had to deliver this speech many times before. I wondered
how she still kept the fire in her eyes when my step-father doused her
flame with his callous games. I was remembering why I hated him, why I
feared him...why I'd do anything to prove myself to him. And when I saw him
move her head down with the zipper in her teeth as casual as if he were
just unzipping his pants, I understood the hopeless frustration Isabella
must have been feeling at that moment...

When she finally manage to unzip him, his cock sprang forth like a wild
b**st. I couldn't believe it...I never knew they could come that big...that
thick...I don't know how he could get a hard on that size and not pass out
from the loss of blood flow to his brain. Hell...I felt lightheaded just
looking at it. She seemed to be in a daze to, her mouth open so wide it
looked like her jaw had come unhinged. And then with out a moment's notice,
he crammed it in her throat, burying at least six inches down her gullet in
one ravaging thrust.

I held my hand to my throat, remembering how rough a few inches had felt,
unable to stop myself from imagining what it would be like in her
place...She gagged on his cock, even her well practiced throat unable to
take his full length dry. 'Luckily', her spit seemed to make the second
thrust a little easier, she managed to get two thirds of his massive member
before choking helplessly. This time he held her in place until her face
turned red, her eyes rolling back in her head...he snapped her out of it
with a hard cockslap to her face, and I couldn't help but imagine myself
moaning as I drooled all over myself just like she did...I shuddered as I
realized what I was imagining, and tried to force it from my mind...

Instead I tried to imagine myself as my step-father, now managing to bottom
out in her throat, and then yank her off me by her hair, holding her just
out of reach as she tried to get back on it, the veins in her neck looking
like they would burst any minute...and then slamming her right back onto
it. Before long it was a sloppy blur of spit and hair bobbing back and
forth on his prick. But try as I might, I couldn't see myself doing that to
anyone, even to the sissy that used and abused me. And even if I could
manage to keep her in line long enough to force her to suck my cock, even
if I ignored how much stronger she was than me, what would be the point? Is
forcing three and a half inches of hard meat really that demeaning?
Honestly I think it would just make her laugh...

But she wasn't laughing at Darren, she was too drunk off her own
humiliation. I didn't get it...even though I was the same way with her. Why
would anyone want to be treated that way? To be used like a cock sleeve? To
hear my step-father call me "A cock sucking sissy bitch, a cunt mouth
whore, that's it, fuck hole, get ready for my seed." I mean...call her
that...I got a little caught up in the moment. And when he finally pulled
her off and exploded in her face, coating her with a thick layer of white
mucousy shame, I had to bite my lower lip to prevent from whimpering along
with her.

My step-father looked right at me, but it felt more like he was looking
inside me, judging me silently. I opened my mouth to say something in my
defense, but I didn't even know what I had been accused of. Either way
nothing came out but a raspy breath. After an eternity of crushing silence,
he said. "So you see how you are supposed to get a blowjob from a
sissy. First and foremost, they should be the ones with a face full of
cum. And that's just the warm up..."

Isabella was hungrily sucking his balls as he gave me his lesson on
Master/sissy etiquette. She was clearly trying to get him hard again as
soon as possible, but I didn't see how that could be. If I sprayed that
much cum, I'd be dry for a week. Even with all the squirting I'd done
today, it wasn't half of his giant load. But to my everlasting horror, his
cock managed to rise in defiance of gravity and all that is
holy. Apparently, I was the only one surprised, as Isabella didn't blink
before turning around and hiking her ass in the air, wiggling it
invitingly...I imagined how lucky I would feel to be in his shoes right
now, to see someone as beautiful and confident as Isabella offering herself
to me so completely like that.

I guess he didn't feel so lucky, as he kicked her hard in the ass, sending
her in a tumbled heap onto the floor, just barely managing to keep wet,
jagged sobs at bay. "Undress me, you vapid cunt." I would have killed him
if he did that to me...well, I would have wanted to. But Isabella just
looked up totally apologetic and wasted no time pulling his clothes off and
neatly folding them before setting them aside. I guess it's easier to feel
guilty than angry after all, especially if the man you'd feel angry at
could snuff you out like a candle. If anything, that impotent rage would
only make me angrier at myself for being too weak to stop him. No, I'd much
rather convince myself I was wrong and work tirelessly to make it up to
him...if I was her I mean.

When he was completely nude, I couldn't help but notice his physique. He
had the body of a man half his age, if that man had a great fucking body
anyway. He was tall and wide, but virtually every inch of it was covered in
taut, bulging muscle. The only exception was a little looseness here and
there, as time couldn't be beaten down entirely. If anything, these minor
imperfections merely added to his appeal, as it gave him a kind of august
authority of a elder statesman. He had nothing to prove, he had already
forgotten more conquests than I ever dreamed of having. Every little
detail, from the wry wrinkles around the corner of his eyes, to the salt
peppered in his lush mane of chest hair, all of it painted the portrait of
a living legend. Not that I notice those kinds of things, but when it
stared me in the face, I just called it like I saw it.

He lifted her into the air like she was weightless, and I realized with a
blush that he could lift me even easier. She squealed with girlish glee at
the gravity defying rush of total helplessness. And then he shattered her
illusion, showing her the full weight of gravity as he let her sink down
onto his cock, moaning incoherently all the way until she nestled at the
root. Her arms were flung around his neck, her legs wrapped around his
hips. She had more Real Man inside her ass than I had inside of my entire
body, and of the two of them, it only made sense to put myself in her
place. After all, I'd never been balls deep inside a sissy, but I had felt
my asshole stretch and surrender to a superior cock, enduring the pain,
then ignoring it, and finally worshiping it, knowing it brought the
exquisite explosions of pleasure along with it.

But this...this was a cock of a whole different breed. This was no sissy
cock like I had been so impressed with earlier, this was a Real Man's cock,
and I just knew it would kill me if I ever tried to slide up and down it in
a furious flurry of whimpers, moans, and wet smacking the way Isabella
was. Not that she had any choice, the way my step-father ********** her,
she was little more than a cum-rag doll for him to play with. But even
though she was being used with no regard to her comfort or pleasure, I
could tell she wouldn't give it up for the world. Maybe it was because she
had no choice in the matter. If she really had just held me down and ****d
me, would I feel so stomach churningly guilty about it as I did right then?
Or would I feel freed from all guilt and responsibility by the powerful
arms of my step-father. Using me so savagely, forcing me to love it,
enslaving me in his embrace, freeing me from reason and dignity and
manhood, making me a thing, not even a sissy really, just a long continuous
screaming orgasm. My head was swimming, I couldn't stop 'sympathizing' with
her, but I knew I had to try. I had to think about fucking her
instead. "Ha, I can see you like this, boy. Alright, come over here and get
a closer look. I want you to see her face when she offers her soul to me."

He put her on the ground and flipped her over unceremoniously. He lifted
her ass in the air and spread her legs as far as they would go. He didn't
even have to tell her to hold her ass cheeks apart. I saw her now gaping
hole and wondered if I could survive feeling that empty. And when I got
down on my knees in front of her and he began fucking her in earnest once
again, I wondered if I could ever survive being that full. Even an
experienced sissy like Isabella looked like she had trouble taking it. In a
way, I suppose she didn't survive. Her eyes went totally blank, her mouth
started dribbling gibberish, and I could see the soul get fucked out of her
body. She was just a fuck husk now, and there wasn't even enough left of
her to tell me how much she obviously loved it. That was the part that
scared me the most. What happens after you die? That's the easy part, it's
coming back to life that's scary. It's like bringing back demons from Hell
clinging to you, corrupting me, damning me forever to see the world through
a bitch's eyes. To have an asshole that twiches and aches when it sees a
fat cock. To feel an emptiness where I know nothing should go in the first
place. To watch the most beautiful creature I've ever seen get the life
fucked out of her and to be reborn in a newborn wail of ecstasy, and to
cover her face in cum as I jerked my tiny nub, dreaming of being her...

"That's more like it, stud, cover that sissy's face with cum. Show her
who's boss. Unh unh FUCK!" Every muscle in his body surged as he emptied a
gallon of jism inside her burning cock hole. Her own cock jumped around
like a firehose that got away from the Firemen, spraying ribbons of cum all
over her legs and stomach. I fell back, spent. Cursing myself, cursing my
step-father, but most of all, cursing Isabella. I remembered my anger now
and I vowed never again would I feel sorry for her or put myself in her
shoes.

"The important thing to remember, is that whether your cock is too big or
ahem....too small, with sissies it doesn't matter. They exist for your
pleasure. And if you show them confidence and inner strength, they will
surrender gratefully. Do you understand now, Byron?" He looked at me
expectantly, patiently even, I almost fooled myself into seeing the embers
of kindness glowing in his eyes as well.

I took a deep breath and steeled myself. Confidently as I've ever said
anything, I replied, "Yes, sir. I've learned my lesson and then some. I
can't wait to show this bitch who's boss." I felt a angry energy building
inside me, and at that moment, I really believed I could be a Master after
all.

"Good, because now I want you to get cleaned up, put on some normal
clothes, and follow me. I'm going to show you what's behind door number
two. I'm going to show you what it's really like to be a trophy sissy."

I was a little perplexed by his ominous tone. I thought I already knew what
it was like to be a trophy sissy. Honestly it wasn't much different from
the life I already had. You got to lay around all day doing nothing,
enjoying all the luxuries someone else has strived so hard to work
for. About the only differences I could see was you didn't get to leave the
premises unescorted and you got fucked all the time. Still I was doing a
pretty good job of convincing myself that last part was a bad thing. And as
I looked at myself in the mirror, having just washed my face of the make up
and cum, I vowed once again to find a way to prove my manhood.

"I don't have all day, Byron. Unlike yours, my time is actually worth
something." I jumped in a rather unmanly fashion as his voice bursts
through the door and hurriedly get dressed in a plain white button up
shirts and khaki slacks. I didn't want anything too colorful sending the
wrong message. I gave myself one last pep talk and emerged from the
restroom with my head held high. Well as high as I could at five feet three
inches.

"Finally. Now don't dawdle. Byron. We'll start off by showing you the
sissy's quarters." I nodded, resolutely I hope, and followed my step-father
with Isabella trailing closely behind. Her perfume teased my nostrils,
reminding me of her tantalizing taste, but I shook the image from my head
and focused on our little tour instead. I was perplexed, we had already
passed all of the guest wings, and each of my brother's personal wings. The
rest of the grounds were common rooms and I couldn't figure out where we
were heading. When we finally reached the door to the basement, my heart
stopped.

"Why do you look so surprised, boy? Surely you didn't think we let sissies
live upstairs with us. Some liberal, lawless households might allow that,
but most men of means recognize that a sissy's place is out of sight until
there services are required. The only way they can come upstairs is during
designated walks or if a Master calls on their services. Sissies like
Isabella, Cunt and Lola can stay in their Master's room at their
discretion, but a good Master doesn't spoil his sissy with too much
attention or comfort." Every word hit like a nail on my coffin, burying me
alive as I entered the dark claustrophobic cozy corridor. I had always been
terrified of the basement, and it was the one part of the house no one ever
had to bar me from. But I didn't want Darren to see me shiver or to know
about my fear of the dark and tight spaces. I held my breath counting each
step as I tried not to imagine living down here, finally able to exhale
when we got down to a more open area and he turned on the lights...

"Gasp!" My relief was short lived as the sight of the 'sissy foyer' loomed
before me. Cages hung on the walls enough to house an army of
sissies. sleeping snugly in the cages were all of the family's sissies save
for Cunt, and if she was with Darius, I'd almost rather be locked
up. Isabella smiled wickedly at me, as if to say 'Like what you see?'...

"As a Master this room is your own personal candy store. You can select as
many unowned sissies as you'd like and let them loose. You can imagine how
grateful they will be for your attention. As a sissy however, it is a long
torturous grind of dull nothingness. But don't feel too bad for them, we do
allow them plenty of playtime during the day as well." He leads me down
another corridor, plain white walls and halogen lighting giving it the air
of an abandoned hospital, or a morgue. Finally I come to a large open room,
filled with stocks, locks, and a barrel of fun...if you were the Marque de
Sade. Chains hung from the ceiling, were attached to the walls, and were
bolted down to the floors. Everywhere I turned there was another more
painful looking device to hold me firmly, leaving me helpless and exposed
to any pleasure or pain anyone might capriciously inflict upon me. "This is
the playroom. If they are good gurls, we let them play with the toys on
their own. If they are bad gurls, well...I don't think you're quite ready
for that image. We wouldn't want to disturb your beauty sleep."

He leads me to another room, almost as big as the playroom, this one filled
with exercise equipment. I suddenly realized how the sissies kept so
perfectly fit. God, they must have to exercise an hour a day. A month's
worth would be more than I'd exerted in my entire life. "The sissies are
expected to keep in perfect shape, as decided by their owners. They
exercise a good four hours a day, everyday, well except Christmas of
course. We only make them exercise two hours on the holidays. We aren't
monsters after all." I thought I might collapse just from the strain of
imagining all that effort. I was feeling more and more lightheaded, the
tour taking on the shape of a waking nightmare. The walls seemed to be
sliding closer and closer, the lights dimming...I prayed silently that the
tour was almost over...

"The tour is almost over, which should tell you something about the spartan
simplicity of a sissy's life. Only two more stops. First, on your left
you'll see the shower room. Communal of course." I hear an evil giggle from
behind me and I know I never want to be in those showers surrounded by a
bunch of frustrated sissies looking to blow off some steam. "And on the
right, is our world class cafeteria."

I step inside the plain room. A few tables with benches are bolted to the
ground. I follow him back to the kitchen where I see giant pots warming on
the stove. "Now you might have imagined sissies dining on the same
delicacies you regularly enjoy. And to be sure, when entertaining at
parties or serving their master, they might get to enjoy sucking the scraps
from a man's fingers. But in order to keep within their desired weights and
figures, they eat from these." I noticed the pots all had names engraved in
them, no doubt with different dietary supplements and who knows what
else. I looked at the gray paste like texture and smelled the smell of sour
oats and couldn't keep from gagging a little.

"Now you see what a sissy's life is truly like. And this is just the tip of
the iceberg. They live to please others and the only pleasure they get is
in service to that goal. But don't think I showed you this to give you some
misguided sympathy for them. They are pets, toys, holes...and if I EVER see
you getting used like a sissy cum dump again," He pulled me by my shirt so
I'm at eye level, my feet dangling just above the ground, "then this will
be your new home. I don't care who you think you are. Trust me, I can make
you disappear. And no one will bat an eye at the vaguely familiar looking
new addition to my harem. Is that understood, boy?" He dropped me to the
ground, sending me sprawling into Isabella's waiting arms...

"I...uh...yes...I mean, yes, sir, I understand." He simply nodded and
walked off, leaving me down in the dark with my new pet. My mind reeling as
I tried to process all I'd just seen and heard. I couldn't let this happen
to me...I wouldn't. I would ignore the heart wrenching empathy I felt
towards Isabella and force myself to treat her the way she seemed to want
to be treated. I sighed as she stroked my hair, holding my tight against
her...

"You heard him, Master. If you get caught sucking my cock or taking it up
that tight little ass again, you'll be one of us." hearing it from her lips
made it sound even more terrifying. I wanted nothing more than to run from
her tender touch and never see her again. But I didn't know my way back on
my own. Besides, she seemed to understand my predicament so I figured she
wouldn't try the same tricks on me twice...that is, until she started
sucking softly on my ear, flicking her tongue in and out of it before
whispering, "So we'll just have to make sure we don't get caught..."

I felt her erection pressing up against my cheeks...I struggled to sound
forceful, to respond with an unwavering refusal, to put her in her place,
but all that came out was..."whimper."





"That's a good little, sissy. I told you that you could take the whole
thing." I feel a sense of ashamed accomplishment as her smooth balls rest
on my chin and I smell her intoxicating mix of pomegranate and a hint of
musk as my nose crushes into her flawless, taut torso. This was the last
time. It had to be. We couldn't keep sneaking around waiting for a chance
for a furtive fuck or speedy suck. And if I got caught...no, I didn't even
want to imagine what it would be like to be stuck in that sissy hell down
in the basement. At least not until after I came inside her pretty lace
panties...and then never again...

Of course, I had promised myself that before. The first time was when my
step-father left me alone with her in an eerily quiet basement after giving
me a guided tour of Hell. His words still rang in my ears even as she
whispered dirty nothings inside them. It all whirled together, "Get caught
sucking or getting fucked one more time, and you'll end up another sissy in
my harem...so we better not get caught. One more time...suck and fuck...one
more time..." I relented, the fear and tension of the day breaking down my
resolve, making me desperate for the escape of pure a****l lust. She pulled
my pants down and pinned me to the wall, my ass still well lubed with her
earlier deposit. Then she fucked me hard against the wall, each thrust
squishing my little cock against the even harder brick squeezing the cum
out of it like a roll of toothpaste, my girly moans echoing throughout the
halls even as my orgasm echoed inside me, bouncing back and forth as she
continued to pound my ass, more concerned with her own release than with my
dick dumb drooling state of cock induced catatonia. When she finally
erupted in my ass, I felt like I had burst free from that terrifying
underworld and exploded into the heavens.

When I came down, she was sucking the last remnants of her cum from my ass
even as I sobbed shamefully. "Don't worry your pretty little head about it,
Master. I'm just getting rid of the evidence." I blushed as I saw my cum
staining the pure white walls, and realized I had to get rid of some
evidence of my own, licking them clean with a piggish grunt. I knew I
shouldn't have, but I told myself since it was going to be the last time, I
might as well enjoy it. So when Isabella told me to open my mouth and fed
me the rest of her cum baby bird style before thrusting her tongue inside
my mouth and painting my lips, tongue, and the back of my throat with it, I
just cooed...But after I pulled myself together and silently followed
Isabella back upstairs where I belonged, I swore to myself that I would
never do that ever again...

I felt better once I got out of the basement. I was sure I never would have
let her take advantage of me like that if I wasn't so nervous and out of
sorts. I decided I would bring Isabella back up to my room and fuck the
shit out of her. I had an extra spring in my step as I led her back up to
my room and closed the door behind us. It felt a little strange not being
able to lock it since my step-father busted it, but in a strange way, it
kind of bolstered my spirits imagining that someone might walk in on me
fucking her this time. I even managed a little sneer when I told her to
strip for me, remembering the cocky little bastard I used to be before my
step-father moved in and made me feel like a weak **********.

When she was completely naked, I marveled at her beauty, as if seeing her
again for the first time. She looked so different when I wasn't staring up
at her, and mischievous smirk or no, I knew I could put her in her place. I
told her to get on her knees and suck my cock, and she giggled a little as
she lunged for it. She was treating it like a kinky little game, but I told
myself it was one I would win. All I had to do was bust a nut in her face
and then one in her ass and I'd restore the natural order...of course, I
would have had been able to get an erection for that to work.

It was so frustrating to feel her lips on my soft skin, to shudder at their
touch, but to feel nothing stirring down below. I blamed it on nerves, on
exhaustion, on having cum more in one day than I ever had before...on
her. That emasculating little giggle, sure it was her fault. Even now I can
see that. Just another one of her games. I told myself that he who laughs
last, lasts best and decided to turn in early, telling her that she'd
better wake me with a blow-job if she knew what was good for her. It didn't
take long for me to slip into a troubled fitful sleep, populated by
nightmarish visions of life in the basement. The last coherent thought I
had before tumbling into u*********sness was that next week would be
different...

Monday

Just before waking, I had a more pleasant dream than the nightmares of
sissy slavery, but in a way, it was much more frightening. In it, I was
giving Isabella a long, loving blow-job, more making out with the cock than
anything, and I felt safe and free. Somehow I knew no one would find out
about it, and somehow I knew there was nothing wrong with enjoying it. It
felt so real...I could taste her on my tongue, feel her cock-head kiss my
lips sending sparks all across my body, I could even breathe in her smell,
making me too dizzy to care about the greater symbolism of sucking off my
sissy in a dream. I'm sure Freud would say it represented unresolved
feelings of abandonment, but sometimes a sissy cock is just a sissy
cock. It was all so real...by the time I realized it wasn't a dream, I
could feel her ready to explode inside my mouth, so I figured what the
fuck, why stop short of the finish line.

I felt the bottom of her cock throb against my tongue and I knew what was
cumming. Worse still...I wanted it...needed it even. In that single moment
I needed it more than my dignity, my manhood, or my freedom. I felt a wet
burst inside my mouth as she unleashed a full load into my ravenous maw. I
felt it tingling on my tongue, the taste again reminding me of some half
remembered exotic delicacy, not a cheese, no maybe morels? I wanted to
savor it on my tongue, but my mouth was filling up too fast to hold it
all. I tried to swallow it all as quickly as I could, but there was too
much and it began to drool down my chin. Before I could even whimper in
lustful shame, Isabella was lapping it up and feeding it back to me with
her soft, sensuous tongue. I sucked her tongue clean only to feel more cum
running down my cheeks. Now I had plenty of time to whimper...and
moan...and pant breathlessly as she slid her tongue across my flushed face
and shared her cum with me until I was all clean, but feeling dirtier than
ever.

When she finally rolled off of me, I was left reeling. It was a good thing
I was already in bed, because after that, I probably would have collapsed
anyway. I still couldn't fathom how her cum could make me feel so
good. Some kind of strange chemical reaction was occurring, but I didn't
know if it was her cum or my brain that was to blame. It caused the
strangest mix of drunken alertness. It was more exhilarating than a hot cup
of coffee followed by a shot of brandy, making me feel light and frisky and
filled with mindless giddy glee.

But it was a double edged sword, as the alertness brought a rush of self
recriminations with it, and the dick dazed haze leaving me unable to put
together the pieces of my shattered psyche. My mind was like a dog chasing
its tail, racing in circles, snapping at itself, feeling more frustrated
and confused with each passing moment. I went from high to low in a few
breaths and I was beginning to understand that if her cock was a d**g, then
the cum down would be a bitch. And to make things worse, I had to change
underwear. Sucking her cock had made me cum again, and I was so lost in the
dreamy moment, I hadn't even noticed it. But Isabella sure did, "Aww, you
came for me again. That is so cuuuuute. I thought this might happen, so I
sneaked out while you were sleeping last night...oh and by the way, I
loooooove that you still suck your thumb...and just look what I got for
you!"

She held up a pair of ivory colored silk panties, with a cute little
boy-cut design. She looked at me expectantly, as if I was supposed to
eagerly snatch them out of her hand and put them on with a sissy squeal of
delight. I guess I couldn't blame her for thinking that, but that only
pissed me off more. "Let's get something straight, Isabella. I am a
man. And I am your Master. So you need to start treating me like it." I
tried to keep my voice steady and my eyes cold and hard. Even I was a
little impressed with how hard I sounded...

"You've got a little..." she wipes a bit of cum she must have missed with
her tongue and sucks her finger clean. I blush and shrink into myself, just
hoping she'll leave me be, but I'm not that lucky. She began nibbling on my
neck and teasing my nipples. This was an awful time to find out I have
sensitive nipples and that when someone sucks on my neck it makes me moan
involuntarily. "Pleassssse. Master? I only want to make you happy. And I
know wearing my panties all day will make you happy. I felt so bad for you
last night when you...well, you know...So I thought if you wore these all
day, you'd be so frustrated and pent up by bedtime that you could fuck me
for hours. You know, really put me in my place..." She punctuated her
little speech my taking one of my nipples in her mouth and sucking on it
hard, rapidly flicking her tongue across it like it was the head of my
cock...

Deep down I knew she was toying with me, I mean, she wasn't even being
clever about it. I think that's why I agreed to put on her panties again, I
wanted to beat her at her own game. I wanted to wear them all day, and
instead of begging her to fuck me at the end of the night like she
expected, I'd have her begging me to fuck her. And besides, they were boy
shorts, so they were almost men's underwear.

I told her that I needed some "me time" but gave her permission to roam the
estate. I just couldn't imagine sending her down to the basement after I'd
seen what it was really like, but I knew that if I let her follow me around
all day, she'd find someway to get me in trouble. I felt a little more at
ease when I saw her walk away, and boy, I could watch her walk away for
hours. But it didn't take long for me to realize she already had gotten me
in trouble. I was kicking myself for letting her talk me into wearing her
panties. Every step was a maddening caress to my tightly hugged cock. I
felt conspicuous and was sure someone could see the outline of her panties
under my slacks. It was bad enough wondering who knew about my little sissy
snafu, now I had to worry that they knew I was still on her hook. And what
if my step-father found out?! I'd be back down in the basement, but this
time to stay...

Luckily my step-brothers greeted me with their usual contemptuous
indifference. I know they would never let me hear the end of it if they
knew the truth, so Darren must have been good to his word and kept my sissy
secret. That made me want to prove myself even more. If I could just find a
way to tame Isabella, it would be like this shameful saga never took
place. I took a deep breath and then made another solemn vow to walk the
straight and narrow path to manhood...and then I took my first step and a
silky swish almost made me double me over as a result of frustrated
friction.

I managed to make it until noon with out losing my cool, although I'm not
sure if cold sweats count as keeping my cool, but I guess it does on a
technicality at least. That's when I saw Bambi, skipping along without a
care in the world...and I mean literally skipping. Who even skips anymore?
I realized I could make up for my poor choice in my pet sissy then and
there. She might not have been my personal property, but as a house sissy,
any Master could take her anytime he wanted. And I wanted...I wanted very
badly. I followed her out to the garden, where she was actually smelling
flowers and swooning. I'd never seen anything so girly in all my life. But
my attention soon turned to her more mature attributes, the way her short
baby blue party dress lifted up as she bent all the way from the waist to
stop and smell the roses. Her white ruffled stockings drew my eyes up to
her ruffled rumba shorts. I was a little proud of myself that instead of
wondering what they would look like on me, I wondered what the cute little
rosebud hiding between her cheeks smelled like.

I made my over to her with an exaggerated swagger, psyching myself up
before taking one of her perfectly plump ass cheeks in hand and squeezing
it. She jumped up with the most adorable little yelp, and I caught her in
my arms, her blond curls caressing my cheek as I whispered in my ear, "Are
you ready to get stud fucked, Bambi?" I felt my cock hard between her
cheeks, and I was even able to ignore the fact that it was straining
against silk to do so. My breath was hot and ragged, a predator's grin cut
across my face. I had never felt this dominant, this powerful...and then
she burst out laughing...

"I'm sorry...tee hee...really I am...I'll hee...I'll stop....I snnrt
snicker...I can't EEE HEE HEE HEEEEE!" She doubled over in peels of a
laughter and I let her drop to the ground writhing as loud cackling screams
tore through her tiny frame. Just when it looked like she might stop,
taking deep panting breaths and dropping to a low titter, she looked back
up at my perplexed frown and burst out laughing all over again. "hee hee
Stud fucked....gah ha HA HAAAA HAAAAAA!"

"What's so funny?!" I yelled, trying to sound intimidating but coming
across more petulant and hurt. Probably because I was. I thought I was a
zipper away from proving my manhood, that I'd dominate this training wheels
sissy enough times to work up the game to take on Isabella. And instead,
the biggest sissy in the house was laughing uncontrollably at my attempt to
sound butch. I wanted to cry, and when I realized how unmanly wanting to
cry was, I wanted to sob...

She finally managed to compose herself, pulling herself off the ground and
on to her knees, wiping a tear away as she sighed, "Oh my...thanks, Byron,
I needed that. I know, I know, I shouldn't laugh. And look I got my dress
all dirty...oh p*o! But you have to admit, the idea of you stud fucking
anyone is pretty funny. I mean, considering you let a sissy stud fuck you
down in the basement. And right after Master Darren told you if he caught
you again he'd add you to the Harem. I'm sorry, I know it's none of my
business, but hee hee the basement has really good acoustics...Hee hee oh
golly, I'm about to go off again...but...hee hee you couldn't even wait to
haa haa you got to your giggle own room. Hee heee heeeee I'm so sorry but
HAAA HAAAAAAA!"

All the blood left my body, and I thought for a moment I might actually
faint. The ground tilted and I had to stumble in place to keep my
footing. She knew...they all did...every sissy in the Harem thought of me
as one of them...I'd never be able to start over...I would always be a
sissy to them. And if I couldn't change a sissy's mind, how would I ever
change my step-father's? On the other hand, if I could make her think of me
as a stud, then maybe I could make everyone see me in a new light. I felt
cold and hateful and just plain ugly inside. I knew that it was all
directed inward, but I decided to use every sickening ounce of it, my words
dripping with venom when I said, "I'll make this simple. I am a Master. You
are a sissy. Either suck my cock right now, or I'll take you down to the
play room and we'll see how good the acoustics are when you scream so loud
that you go deaf."

I looked down and saw that hazy glaze of lust start to fill her eyes. I
could barely believe it, but my step-father had been right. If you show
strength, sissies will instinctively submit to you...and as Bambi
feverishly fumbled with my zipper, I felt stronger than I ever had. My cock
throbbing, aching to be sucked, ready to plow into her throat and paint her
face with my seed. It felt like it was going to rip through its pantied
prison...and that's when I realized I was fucked...

"HEEEEE EEEEE HEEEEEE Cute undies! Ha HA HAAAAAAAA HA AHHHHHH!" She fell
back onto the ground laughing like mad. I couldn't listen to it for one
more minute. I stormed off and ran up to my room, not even having the
courage to drag her down to her cage as punishment. How could I torture
someone who couldn't even keep a straight face if I spanked her? I buried
my head under the covers until I felt the urge to sob pass. I couldn't
imagine facing Bambi again that day, much less Isabella, but it was only
mid afternoon. So I did what any manly man would do. I went over to my
dresser, found my flask in the underwear drawer, and drank myself
u*********s. As my brain swam into the whirlpool of black out drunkenness,
I told myself tomorrow would be a better day...

Tuesday

I woke up with a hang over and a sissy's cock brushing my lips. I brushed
it away, not wanting to puke on her dick. "Lemme up..." I mumbled and
stumbled toward the bathroom, hoping a shower would clean out the cobwebs
in my head. I almost fell face first to the ground, so I didn't object when
Isabella propped me up and helped me get to the shower. I slumped against
the tile wall and slid down to the ground, more dead than alive...but when
Isabella pulled the shower nozzle down toward me and started to rain warm
water down on me, my body came to life bit by aching bit.

I was too groggy to protest as she soaped me up and scrubbed my soft skin,
and besides, there's nothing wrong with a sissy washing her master. I even
allowed myself to hope that she was coming around to my way of thinking,
showing me the respect I deserved. That is until she stuck two soapy
fingers up my ass and cooed into my ear "mmm This spot's especially
dirty...it looks like it needs a deep clean." I tried to protest, but
before I could even moan a refusal, she thrust her tongue in my mouth and
had me sucking passively on it as she pinned my tongue down to the bottom
of my mouth, claiming dominance over both of my holes.

I would have stopped her if I wasn't so hung over, half drunk really...or
at least I hope I would have. But as two fingers became four, and her kiss
swallowed every wet moan down her eager little throat, all I could manage
the strength to do was beg her to fuck me. She helped me to my feet,
holding me in her arms so I wouldn't fall back down. The warm water
cascaded down our smooth skin, making us slide against one another like
seals fucking..."Grab the shower rail, sweety. I'm going to show you how
sissies cure their hang overs." I grabbed the rail for dear life, my body
pressed against the frosted glass, my hips held tight in her hand as she
aimed her cock head at my winking little rosebud...

I felt her slide into me slowly, I felt slippery inside and out, soft and
smooth and warm, and I was too fucked up to worry why that felt so good at
the moment. "Thank yoOOoOooOoooh!" A low, lustful moan fogged up the glass
in front of me. I wasn't exactly sure what I was thanking her for. Was it
getting me squeaky clean and washing off the filth of my drunken night
sweats? Was it for aiming her cock right at my sweet spot every time she
sloooooowly filled my asshole with her cock, sending a hot throbbing pulse
pumping in my veins, burning out all the poison and replacing it with
undiluted sissytonin? Or was it just for the immense kindness she showed in
not teasing me while she fucked me? Instead she d****d her body against
mine, her breasts crushed against my back, her mouth nibbling on my neck
and shoulders, her legs sliding slickly against mine, stirring them to
life. She wasn't fucking me like I was her bitch, she was fucking me like I
was her lover. In retrospect, maybe that was even crueler than when she
taunted and teased me...

All I know for sure is that her hangover cure works miracles. I went from a
three quarters dead shambling wreck to feeling my heart pounding as she
pounded my ass, my lungs opening up to force my mouth into a lewd moaning
oh face, my muscles taut and strong as I bucked back against her cock, no
longer satisfied with slow, gentle love. I needed hard, fast lust and I
needed it five minutes ago. Thankfully, she took the hint, pushing me
against the glass, pinning me helplessly as she began deep dicking me. Each
thrust a retreat as she moved in a wet blur, the heat building inside me,
the pressure cooker of my pounded prostate crying out for release, my cock
spewing out every impurity left in me along the shower wall as she stoked
the fires of my orgasm, burning me alive so I could rise from the ashes, my
birdlike wail echoing in the shower as I fell back into her arms. She
exploded inside me, pushing out another ribbon of my cum to make room,
leaving me thrashing on her cock, her loving embrace the only thing that
kept me from crashing to the floor. She eased me down and stroked my hair,
kissing the tears off my cheeks even as I tried to tell myself it was just
the shower.

Finally she spoke, maybe to cover the shameful sound of my hiccup like
sobs. "It's okay, Master. This time didn't count. You were drunk and I took
advantage of you. Why don't you put me in my cage today as punishment and
tonight you can show me how a man treats his sissy." I couldn't believe she
was saying this, I thought it had to be another trick, but I chose to
believe the kindness in her eyes. I was about to tell her I didn't want her
to be caged, but there was a kind of quiet pleading in there that told me
I'd better just follow her lead.

I simply nodded and stood up, feeling the strength returned to my limbs and
feeling strangely virile after my 'hangover cure'. Neither of us spoke as
sucked her cum out of my ass, causing me to whimper ever so slightly. and
cleaned my stains off the shower wall. After that she dried me with a towel
and helped me dress in a pair of black slacks, a black vest over charcoal
shirt, and a blood red tie. I cut an almost impressive figure in the mirror
when it was all said and done, and I was beginning to push the morning's
events out of my mind, like a half forgotten dream. Today was going to be
my day, I just knew it...

I decided to explore my home freely for the first time since my new
step-family moved in. It gave me a sense of pride to walk through the
stately halls, knowing it was all mine once, and if I had my way, would be
again, if only a sizable share of it. I passed Darius in the halls and he
seemed to notice my new found confidence, giving me a non-committal nod as
he passed by me. It wasn't much, but considering I usually didn't inch by
him without him snickering at my obvious discomfort, it was huge. For once,
I really didn't feel afraid of him. As far as the household was concerned,
we were equals now, and I allowed myself to hope that I was on my way to
proving my worth.

And just when I thought the day couldn't get any better, smarmy little Dale
came pouting past me, muttering "pussy" under his breath. I'd waited a long
time for this moment, and I wasn't going to let it pass after he had given
me the perfect opening. I grabbed him by his collar and spun him around,
landing a slap on his indignant face before he could even protest...

"What did you just call me, boy?" my voice almost cracked under the weight
of my contempt for him, but it managed to hold. He just stood their,
shocked and sputtering, his boyish face twisted into a tight **** of rage,
his fists clenched into balls of impotent white knuckled fury. Sure he
could hit me, but he's be breaking his Daddy's precious rules. And he
wouldn't dare do that. And with the way I was feeling, I didn't think I'd
need his father to protect me. I felt like I could swat him like the gnat
he was.

"I...you...you hit me! You just wait. You just wait! I'll show you. Just
because you're older, you think you can boss me around? You think you
deserve your very own sissy while I wait for another two years? TWO FUCKING
YEARS!" by the time he finished his tirade he was almost snarling. But
despite all of his rage, he looked about as intimidating as a pissed off
poodle. I just smiled calmly, infuriating him even more. I saw his shoulder
buck, saw him consider throwing a punch...but he just looked in my eyes, a
look of surprise registering in his, and he turned and walked away.

I spent the rest of the day a living breathing strutting hard on, just
waiting for my chance to show Isabella what a man I was. I envisioned every
position, every act. And I was sure that I'd have the stamina to last all
night. By the time night rolled around, I had already fucked her in my head
so many times that I almost expected her to be limping when I saw her. She
was wearing a tight leather miniskirt that might as well have been a belt
for how high it was cut as well as matching tube top so small it left the
succulent swell of the bottom of her breasts hanging out. I could tell she
was happy to see me from the outline of her cock ruining the line of her
skirt and her hard nipples tenting from her top. She smiled kindly at me,
the gentle look from earlier in the morning was still in her eyes, without
a hint of mischief or defiance in them. Her voice still surprisingly kind
as she said, "I've missed you so much today, Master. Thank you for showing
me my place and punishing me."

I didn't understand it, but I didn't want to ruin the moment. I just nodded
and pointed to a spot on the floor right in front of me. I don't know what
she saw in my expression, but I saw the beginnings of her wild abandoned
lust forming like clouds in her eyes. She knelt on the ground in front of
me. "You may use your hands to free my cock, Isabella. But after that, you
will get me off with just your mouth."

Without a word of protest, she unzipped my pants, and pulled my cock out of
my plain white boxers. I looked down at her and felt ten feet tall, the
look of complete submission in her eyes making me feel completely
dominant. My entire body felt like it was coursing with masculine energy,
my veins pumping extra strength testosterone to every flexing muscle in my
body. All the way down to one special muscle, which throbbed with the sweet
painful pleasure of a day's worth of pent up cum. I took a deep
breath...despite how desperately I wanted to cum, I NEEDED to prove to
Isabella that I was a powerful man, with discipline and self control. I
steeled myself as she took my cock in hand...

"Whimper" my muscles seized up as her soft hands sent my lustful need
careening out of control, every last drop of extra strength testosterone
flooding down to my cock and spewing out in a gushing geyser across
Isabella's face. It felt like one of those pees you get when drunk that you
begin to worry will last forever, only with cum shooting out of my cock
making my cock feel like it would burst into a million chunks of blissful
bits at any moment. When I finally felt the last shuddery spurts drip from
my cock, I slumped to the ground in rapturous relief. My relief was short
lived...

I was on my knees looking up at Isabella's smirking face, the cruel
mischievousness had returned in earnest, and I was having trouble
remembering what her face looked like with out it..."Aww, poor Master, did
you save all that cum for me? That was so generous of you. I think I'll let
you lick it of my face and titties before you suck my cock." She held my
face in her hands and pulled it closer to hers, I could smell my cum on
her, pulling me closer like one of those cartoon pies, I wanted to kiss her
so bad. She couldn't smirk and kiss me at the same time after all...

I swallowed her lower lips, sucking on it until she moaned, then I teased
her tongue out of her mouth by flicking it flirtatiously with mine. I don't
know what I expected to happen, but I didn't fight it when she bullied my
tongue with hers, pinning it down and tongue fucking me before biting my
lips until I cooed...I don't know why I began licking her face clean and
dutifully offering my tongue to her to suck my seed off, sharing my nutty
nectar. Maybe I was just getting addicted to the taste, although mine
wasn't as robust as hers, it had a certain salty appeal. Maybe I just
wanted to figure out why the taste was so exotic and yet so hauntingly
familiar, was it cucumber and coriander? Or maybe I really had shot out all
of my pent up testosterone for the day, and I had nothing left to fight her
off with...

I do know that sucking my cum off her smooth supple breasts and firm
swollen nipples was the most sexually confusing thing I'd ever done. I
didn't know where it fell in between sissy and stud, but I knew I was
finding my second favorite thing to suck on ever and I prayed I'd find one
more drop so I would have an excuse to keep kissing every inch of her
perfect breasts...but nothing good lasts, I knew that better than anyone
after my one pump performance, so I didn't protest when she stood up and
touched my head lightly, letting me know it was time to suck her cock.

In a way, I didn't consider it gay to suck her cock anymore. I mean, she
didn't look like a guy. And she made the most spine meltingly feminine
moans when I did it, and I know from watching my step-father fuck her
throat that men didn't make that sound when they got sucked off. So I told
myself it was like eating pussy, or more accurately, like sucking on her
clit. Her fat, veiny, tonsil pounding clit...

I kissed her cock head, slurping up a dollop of sweet cream, before licking
from the head to the base, I wanted to get it covered in spit, hoping to
take it all the way this time. But I didn't have enough spit, so I
swallowed my pride and looked up at her pleadingly, begging, "Please spit
in my mouth, Mistress."

"God, you're pathetic...but that's why I love you so much..." she shoved
three fingers down her throat and worked them in and out viciously until a
viscous stream of spittle drooled down my eager throat. I grunted piggishly
as I spat some back on her cock and worked it up and down with my hand,
loving the little moans she made when I added a corkscrew flourish as I got
to the head. I was ready as I would ever be, and mercifully so lost in the
haze that the sheer wrongness of the act only made it hotter...

I gave it one last kiss for luck before taking her into my mouth, pushing
my head further and further, feeling a gag rising just as she reached my
tonsils and pushing it back with her fat cock. I felt my throat open around
her cock, felt it throb inside me. There was something about her being
inside me like this, feeling her pulse block my airways, as if I were about
to give my life for her pleasure. I don't know if it was oxygen deprivation
or the sheer depravity of the act, but I swooned around her cock. When she
pulled me off her cock by the roots of my hair, I felt the cool air rush
into to put out the fire in my lungs. I didn't waste anytime, and dove
right back onto her cock. I felt it getting closer and closer, until I
could see her belly just an inch away. It was so close, like the soft
plains of paradise, leading up to the heavenly mountains...but it was like
there was this soft wall that wouldn't budge, no matter how hard I
pushed...

I pulled off as the constellation of colors before my eyes told me in
ancient hieroglyphics that I was about to pass out, and then I jumped right
back into the fire, my throat scorching with the raw friction of her cock
sawing in and out of me, faster and faster in a frantic attempt to reach
the end. But as I felt her cock expand in my throat, I knew she was about
to finish the race before I could go the distance. I didn't fight it as she
pumped a gallon of her seed right down my stomach then coated my throat
with the best sore throat remedy I'd ever tried and finally pulsing in my
greedy mouth. I surprised her with my gluttony as I grabbed the base of her
cock and jerked it off into my mouth, guzzling as quickly as I could to
keep every drop for myself. Even after I felt the last precious pearl
squeeze out, I sucked on her cock and jerked her off until she pushed me
off with her foot.

"Damn...you never can quit while you're ahead, can you? You give me at
least a B minus blow job and then ruin it all by not only getting greedy
and keeping all of my tasty cum for yourself, but by yanking on my cock
like you wanted to take it with you. If I didn't think you'd get off on it,
I'd spank your right now. Instead, I'll really punish you. I'm going back
to the basement. And don't even think of getting any of this until tomorrow
night, when for your sake, I hope you do better than this." She left me
sniffling on the floor, a last watery drop of cum leaking from the tip of
my cowering cock wondering which made me feel more ashamed, that I couldn't
please her as a man or as a sissy...I didn't find the answer in a night of
fitful sleep and frighteningly real wet nightmares.

Wednesday

I woke up and true to her word, Isabella was not there to take advantage of
me. I was disappointed that I wouldn't be able to use grogginess or
drunkenness to justify getting a load of her cum in one of my hungry
holes. I felt my cock twitching ready and eager to play and my asshole
itching deep inside where only a cock could scratch it. I thought for a
moment about trying to find my gee that feels good spot with my fingers and
having a nice morning wank to pick up my spirits, but then I realized I'd
only feel worse afterward. I had to do something to break out of this
pattern of fruitless attempts to be the ultimate man and surrendering to
the sissy splendor of forbidden fruits.

If trying to be a man like my step-father made me feel weak and giving into
being a sissy because it seemed easier made me feel guilty, maybe I wasn't
either, and maybe I didn't have to be. I made a different vow that day. I
vowed not to try to be an atavistic anachronism of male machismo or to
escape into some ridiculous fantasy of deviant delights. I decided to be
myself, and hoped that was enough to skate by...

I realized as the day passed tortuously slow, that the real me was pretty
dull. Something about being constantly pandered to makes it hard for
anything to hold your interest. I'd spent the last year waiting in bored
frustration to have full reign of the house back and all my perks and
privileges, but now that I had them, I realized what a waste of time it had
been. I didn't want them. I didn't know what I wanted, but it wasn't
something I could just reach out and grab. The only problem was, I didn't
know how to get anything else, I didn't know how to do anything else. So I
just watched the hours slither past as I got progressively bored and
horny. I was seriously considering drinking myself into a stupor when I saw
Sakura walking towards me.

I tensed up as she got closer and closer, fearing a repeat of my
humiliating encounter with Bambi. But There was something about her walk,
tense and fearful, wringing her hands as she mouthed whatever speech she
was working up the courage to give...she seemed so vulnerable, so pent
up...I couldn't help but relate. She finally stood before me, still not
daring to look me in the eyes, her bangs hiding her delicious almond eyes,
a beautiful blush painted in light strokes across her pale ivory skin. I
regretted not choosing her as my kept sissy, but regrets didn't change what
was. I focused on what was in front of me instead of what was behind me and
asked Sakura, "Is there something I can help you with?"

She still didn't look up as stiffly she answered "Yes, most honorable
Mastersan, this lowly sissy begs a thousand pardons, but would you show her
the ultimate benevolence of showing her the smallest of kindnesses?" I had
forgotten how deferential and self effacing Sakura was. I couldn't tell if
it was for my benefit, or if she really did consider herself that far below
me. Considering she had to know about my little tryst with Isabella in the
basement, that was saying a lot...I thought the least I could do was hear
her out...

"Okay, tell me what you want, only please, hold the honorifics." I waited
for her to gather the courage to speak again, and felt a little guilty for
sounding so dismissive. I knew I wouldn't want to be in her place...or at
least I hoped I didn't want to be in her place...

"Yes, Mastersan, this lowly sissy will try to make the greatest of
haste. My need is vast as the ocean and twice as deep. But my tongue can
not express my need, only by sharing my great dishonor may I hope to find
relief. Please, honorable Mastersan, may I show you my need?" She threw her
words to the ground as if they were diseased a****ls, it seemed physically
painful for her to form them and force them out of her delicate mouth. Her
body was shaking like a leaf from the strain, and I wondered how I would
cope with all I was going through with the added burden of using a foreign
language as well. I couldn't watch another minute. I stood up and closed
the gap between us, taking her head in my hands and lifting it so that she
could see the compassion in my eyes...

"Sakura, please, you don't have to act like this with me. I'm not like the
other Masters. I don't want you to feel ashamed. I just want to help
you. So please, show me your need and I'll see what I can do." The furrows
on her brow smoothed out and the corners of her lips turned up ever so
slightly. It was the happiest I ever remembered seeing her, which made me
feel even sorrier for her. But that was nothing compared to the pity I felt
for her when she lifted her tartan skirt and revealed a gilded cage around
her cock. "I...I'm sorry, Sakura. I can't imagine how painful that must
be...but, what do you want me to do about it?"

Now she was the one taking my head in her hands, pulling me so close that a
breeze couldn't fit through the space between our lips, "Please do not make
light of this poor sissy's burden. On the very same keyring that you were
given to lock your sissy's collar, there is a key for each of the common
house sissy's chastity cages. The honorable Master Darriussan put me in
this cage a week ago on a whim, and since no one has used me since, I have
been denied the tender mercy of release. If only Mastersan would release
this undeserving sissy, she would offer you her humble skills and common
body."

I fumbled for my keyring, cursing my lack of curiosity about what the other
keys were for, desperate to release Sakura, as much for her sake as mine. I
fished it out of my pocket, and finally found the one I was looking for, a
tiny key with a cherry blossom on it...I got down on my knees and carefully
aimed the key at the hole, holding my breath as I slid it in and turned it,
fearing the entire time it wouldn't work. When I heard a click of release,
I barely suppressed a whoop, and I removed the cage from her cock, already
stirring to grow a good three inches. I stood up hurriedly, afraid she
might be under the mistaken impression I freed her to get a taste of her
sissy clit.

She was openly stroking her clit to full hardness, her precum making it
slick and shiny, she made tiny stifled yelps as if she were in pain, I
supposed from the dishonor she felt in me seeing her like this. This was my
idea of what a sissy should be, eternally chaste, pristine and perfect, and
a true slut. Never losing her innocence so that it could always be
plundered and defiled. But at the same time, I started to sympathize with
the sissy's point of view. I wondered how she could endure it...I was
tormented by my few indiscretions, but that's all her life was now. She was
living my ultimate nightmare, so how could I take advantage of her need? It
was strange to think that only a few days ago that I all I wanted in the
world was a sissy to use as my very own toy. Now that I had one, all I
wanted was to hold her close and tell her everything would be alright...but
it wouldn't. So I did what little I could, I told her, "You don't have to
do anything for me, Sakura. I just want you to get some relief. I'll hold
onto your cage, you just do whatever you need to do to cum."

She looked at me as if I had just spit in her face, I couldn't understand
it, there I was, trying to do her a favor and she looked horrified and
betrayed. I didn't know what to say, what to do. She couldn't say anything,
it was up to me to figure out what I did wrong....and then it hit me. I
felt like someone took my guts in their hand and twisted them in a
****...she couldn't cum. The cage was off, but she didn't dare cum on her
own, and after all this time of putting the Masters' pleasure first, she
might not even be able to get off without a Master there to use her. I was
so hard, but I hadn't been able to get off on my own either. Suddenly I
felt closer to her than ever before, and I wrapped my arms around her,
pulling her head on my shoulder, whispering "I want you to take my cock
out, and rub it against yours until we both cum."

She yelped again as she unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock with the
skill and speed of a ninja. My cock was already dribbling precum as well,
so there was no resistance as she took both in her hands and began sliding
her hips up and down. Soon our throbbing pricks were sliding against one
another like snakes in love, feeling like a million needles coated in
honeyed heroin were kissing my tender flesh. I felt something powerful
welling up inside me, something even more urgent than the surging rush of
cum boiling in my balls ready to blow any moment. I pulled her head up, saw
the look of pained ecstasy in her eyes, and crushed my lips against hers in
desperate attempt to burn away the shame...

She whimpered into my open mouth and our tongues danced, sliding against
one another faster and faster keeping time to our slick sexes, our
whimpers, moans, and yelps the music we waltzed to. It was a painful
moment, haunting in its beauty and its paradox of perfect pleasure and
pointless pain. If only the moment could last forever, our perfect union, a
connection based on kindness and a mutually selfless expression of
sensuality. It would be Heaven...and Hell...

Because even as we ascended closer and closer to Heaven as our bodies were
grinding against one another, the flames of Hell possessively refused to
let us go, the pain of unrequited lust creating an emptiness deeper than
any love we could hope to fill it with. What I wanted was to stay like this
forever, what I NEEDED was to cum right away, before I suffered permanent
brain damage. Heaven and Hell, a pleasure chased that can only be attained
when you let it lose, a connection more profound in the separation than in
the union...it was all so fucking zen. But I didn't have time for
philosophy, and neither did Sakura, apparently. She cried out, "Please,
Mastersan, please humor this sissy's inept efforts and cum. I can not
dishonor myself by cumming first, but oh fuck me sideways, I need to cum so
fucking bad!"

Hearing her voice tear apart as a raw savage b**st ripped itself free was
all it took to send me careening over the edge, my cock kissed by a million
angels, their burning lips sending my spirit soaring, all across Sakura's
blouse. A millisecond later, Sakura sobbed as her body shook violently, a
thick load shaking free and landing on my polo. We both just held each
other until the tremors stopped, my skin tingling as I came back down
gently to the earth. I wanted to enjoy this moment free from shame or doubt
for as long as I could, but Sakura landed a little harder than I did. She
cried out, "Please, most generous and magnanimous Mastersan, please forgive
this lowly sissy for desecrating you with her vile waste. I will commit
seppuku at once!"

I didn't wait to find out if she meant a metaphorical disembowelment,
reassuring her, "Don't worry, Sakura, I have plenty of shirts. I'm just
glad we were able to help each other. If you like, I can hold onto this
cage for you so you can breathe a little easier." She seemed immensely
grateful for my forgiveness, which made me feel a little uncomfortable, as
it reminded me of the yawning chasm between our roles. But when I offered
to keep her cage, her expression turned to one of horror, as if I'd
casually suggested she sleep in a snake pit.

"Please, Mastersan, this pathetic sissy is not as brave and powerful as
you. She does not dare invite the wrath of Darriussan upon her if he finds
her without a cage. I beg you with all my soul, please lock me back up."
and as I silently locked her cock back in its painfully confining chastity
cage, I was reminded of the even greater gap between men like Darius and
men like me. But for the first time, I couldn't say if he was stronger than
me, or just crueler. I suppose it didn't matter to Sakura, that knowledge
wouldn't protect her from his sadistic whimsy. As I gave her leave and
watched her walk away with those tiny, shameful steps of hers, I hoped I
would find a way to truly help her someday...but first I would have to find
a way to help myself.

I spent the rest of the afternoon and most of the evening lost in
thought. I kept asking myself how could I help myself, and was there anyone
who could help me? I wanted to believe Isabella could, but I didn't know
which side of her to trust. Was she the malicious minx that loved nothing
more than leading me on and letting me down, or was she the kind and gentle
soul that took care of me when I was in my cups? Maybe she was both, maybe
she played her vicious little games to help herself, a defense mechanism to
keep her from giving in completely to the siren call of surrender. If that
was the case, maybe we could help each other. I was resolved to try, and I
now thanks to Sakura, I knew just how to connect to her...

When she came into my room she was wearing a too tight school girl outfit
that I immediately recognized as Sakura's. While on Sakura it was cut to
give the impression of a demure innocence, on Isabella her extra height
made the skirt shockingly short, and her more prominent attributes made it
impossible for her to button the top of her shirt, leaving her cleavage all
but spilling out. She seemed to enjoy the effect it was having on me,
"Sakura told me how you played sissy chicken with her today, so I thought
maybe you wanted to play the same game with me. I can't wait to see who
lasts the longest."

I didn't know what she meant by a game. I was just helping Sakura out, it
wasn't a competition. And I sure wouldn't have played it if I knew they
called it 'sissy chicken'. I still wanted to do the same with Isabella, it
wasn't to prove anything about who was stronger, I just wanted to be closer
to her. I decided to take a gamble in hopes that if I played the game her
way, maybe we would connect the way Sakura and I did, and then she wouldn't
care who 'won'. "Alright, I'll play. But, isn't there anywhere safer to
play than here? We can't keep doing this in my room, the door won't even
lock."

I regretted my prudence when she told me that the safest place to play
sissy games was in the basement. No one ever went down there at night and
we'd have the place all to ourselves, not counting the eager sissy
audience. So with all the courage I could muster, and a damn sight more I
was just faking, I followed her into the basement. I was surprised to see
there weren't any sissies in the cages and more than a little relieved. If
they were all gone too, then maybe this wouldn't end in embarrassment. But
she just smiled and took me by the hand further into the basement, further
than my step-father had taken me on his threatening tour. I wondered just
how big the basement was and started to think it was more like an
underground compound when the winding tunnels finally led us to a room
filled with whispered giggles.

We stepped into a room filled with cots, enough to hold a sissy army. I
wondered just how many sissies Darren planned to own. All the other sissies
were there...Sakura wearing only her cage. blushing and looking away as we
made eye contact...Bambi practicing pouting in front of a mirror, turning
with a giggle as she saw me in the reflection....Lola a look of haughty
passion on her face as she sat on Cunt's back, slapping her ass to get her
to carry her around the room...the look of serenity on Cunt's slack face
telling me it wasn't entirely forced...they all turned to me in stunned
surprise, and Isabella finally broke the silence. "Well Master, this is
where we sleep. They would probably just keep us in the cages overnight,
but they don't want our skin getting those nasty grid marks now do they?"

"I...I guh guh guess not..." my stuttering sputter was returning with a
vengeance. I didn't like the hungry look the sissies were giving me and all
of the sudden I wondered what the stakes of this not so little game
where. "Uhm what eh eh exactly is the gah gah game, Isabella?"

She took me by the hand, and led me to the center of the room, I felt
surrounded by sissies, crowded by their eyes, I just stared dumbly as she
started unbuttoning her shirt, when she saw the clueless expression on my
face, she laughed and said, "What are you waiting for, Master? We both have
to be naked to play sissy chicken."

I started pulling off my clothes as fast as I could, I had no idea what
sissy chicken was, and yet there I was, standing before her absolutely
naked, my cock already aching, dripping precum on the floor at the sight of
her so soft and so hard at the same time, I hoped she wouldn't notice, but
of course she did, "Oh this won't do at all. If you want to win at sissy
chicken you'll have to last longer than this. The rules are simple, we both
rub our cute little clits together in a race to see who cums first, only
who ever finishes first, comes in last. I'd tell you what happens to the
sticky little loser, but I don't want you to cum before we can even get
started."

I saw the fire burning in her eyes again, threatening to melt me on the
spot, I looked around the room, and saw that they were all waiting for it
to happen. Licking their lips in anticipation of what was to cum. I don't
know why, but I had the craziest notion that I might actually be able to
win this time. I had lost every battle of wills I'd ever had with her, but
in a way, that gave me an advantage. She wouldn't be expecting a
challenge. And I gambled everything on that, hoping not only to win the
game, but hopefully her heart. Somehow I just knew that if I could only
connect with her as equals, just once, we could put all the games aside.

I stepped closer and she took my cock in her hand, smearing my copious
leakage all over her smooth sissy stick, and then began rubbing it against
mine. I knew from the moment she put her other hand on my chin and lifted
my gaze to hers that I was doomed. The sharp angle of her smirk cut me down
to size...the tip of her tongue stuck out of the other side of her mouth,
ready to lap me up...her nostrils flared like a savage b**st stoking the
fires that made her cheeks flush with anticipation, a single bead of sweat
running down her smooth skin, making me wish I was tall enough to lick it
off...her eyes held me prisoner, the reflection of a simpering sissy
trapped inside them. I tried to look away in one last futile effort to hold
out just a little longer, but that only made things worse. I saw her cock
dwarf mine as it crushed against it, pushing it into my soft stomach, her
cock-head poked my belly button with every thrust of her hips, making me
feel penetrated and helpless. My puny penis was covered in my slick juices,
it gave no resistance as her superior member mashed against it, squeezing
more and more out until I was thrust my hips back against her, not to try
and make her cum first, but to end this sorry spectacle my legs buckling as
every muscle went rubbery in response to my sticky spasm. My tiny prick
oblivious to the shame of it ecstatic eruption sending a warm buzz
throughout me that lasted just long enough for Isabella to pick up my limp
body, her muscles popping from underneath her silken skin, and hover me
right over her cock.

I came to my senses in time to realize my asshole was puckered around the
tip of her cock and I was about to get stud fucked by my sissy in front of
a live studio audience. "Please, I AIEEEEEEE!" My leakage had made her cock
slick, and my tight little hole was no match for the forces of gravity. I
cursed Issac Newton as my legs wrapped themselves around her and my face
buried itself in the nape of her neck, hiding my shameful blush in her
raven locks...

"Tee hee Make him your little fuck dolly, Isabella!' Bambi bubbled,
reaching into her panties and stroking herself feverishly as Isabella
pulled me off of her cock, every inch a revelation. Every time I got fucked
I discovered something new about my treacherous body. How the slightest
angle could be the difference between Heaven or Hell, and take me that much
closer to the place where they were one and the same.

"Si, pound this puta's culo until she cries for her papi" Lola had gotten
into the show with a frightening zeal, taking poor Cunt by her ears and
rubbing her tanned cock across her face until she began obediently taking
it all the way down her throat. The look in Cunt's eyes terrified me more
than anything, it was one of recognition...seeing the bitch in me surrender
to the physics of a phallus pushing into me all the way down to the hilt,
pounding my prostate and sending a chain reaction to every raw nerve in my
ass. I clenched down on it, felt my asshole milk her hard hot flesh for
more sensation. I needed to feel more, to drown my mind in dick doped
drool, to escape this nightmarish reality for just as long as she could
keep fucking me...

I looked to Sakura for support, hoping to find a single pair of kind eyes
in the crowd. Instead I saw the same hazy hunger. I wasn't a Master to her
anymore, wasn't even an equal, I was just a sissy chicken and she had no
sympathy for anyone weaker than herself. "Yes! Fuck her harder Isabellasan!
Send this sissy to the Hell of Never ending Cum!" I thought I might already
be there, I couldn't tell if I was cumming anymore, her cock had truly
transformed my asshole into a wet cunt, and my body into a vessel for
unholy orgasms. Possessing me like foul mouthed demons, twisting my lips
into a lewd moan, screaming "fuck me Mommy! Fuck me MOMMMEEEEE! Make you
your little cum dump whore! EEEEEEEEEEE!"

Time slowed as she swelled inside me, her cum shooting up inside me sending
me careening off her cock and through the basement ceiling, blasting
through the floors and out the roof, piercing the sky and cutting through
the clouds, burning up as I broke through the atmosphere like some reverse
comet, streaking past the speed of light past the edge of the universe,
reaching that perfect place where nothing exists, not even me. Everything
was empty...it was Nirvana...

I crashed back down to Earth just as suddenly, Isabella dropped me to the
floor and laughed as the sissies scrambled to suck her cum out of my abused
asshole, to lick her clean in tribute to her triumphant victory. I curled
into a little ball, trying to block out everything trying to get back to
that wonderful nothingness..."Hee hee Look! He sucks his thumb! I thought
only I did that!" Bambi tittered. Luckily I must have hit my head when I
landed, because I blacked out, finally escaping.

I came to in spurts, feeling Isabella pick me up and check to see if I was
okay..."Jussssst a liiiiiittle buuuuuump. Whaaaaaat a sssssssissssssyyyy"
Carrying me out of the basement....sneaking me back up to my room...tucking
me in...and giving me a little kiss on the bump when she was positive I was
already passed out...It had been a good day after all...

Thursday

I woke up sore, and sorely vexed, with Isabella's morning wood sliding up
and down between my ass cheeks as she cooed in my ear "Gooooood
mooooorning, Master. Were you dreaming of me? Dreaming of my fat sissy
sausage sliding up your cute little boi pussy? Well guess what, you're
dreams are about to cum true..."

I leaped out of bed, angry at how she used me last night and afraid I was
about to let her do the same this morning. She looked amused at my sudden
outburst and I saw that she had changed outfits for me again, this time
wearing a much too ********** Scouts Uniform, only bright pink with 'Sissy
Scouts' emblazoned on the shoulder. I saw various badges for anal and
crafts, ass to mouth respiration, cumminity service. In one hand she held
up her lacy pink thong, and the other a new badge, "Aww, don't you want to
earn your deep throating badge today?"

She wasn't even trying to trick me anymore. She thought I was so broken
that I'd willingly surrender without even the illusion of a fight, and as I
licked my lips, I saw where I might have given her that impression. But I
drew a line, then and there. Whatever I was...man, sissy, or something else
entirely, I deserved better than her. And I let her know it. "No, Isabella,
I don't want anything from you. Now or ever. I don't want you to come near
me. So why don't you..." I was about to tell her to lock herself in one of
those horrible cages, but just the image of it twisted my guts into a
****. No matter how much she hurt me, I still couldn't bring myself to hurt
her back. "why don't you clean up around the house?"

I turned my back on her sullen pout before I couldn't stop myself from
kissing it off her face...and with that, I was free...or so I'd hoped. But
with every step I took away from her, the closer she was to my
thoughts. All I wanted was for her to look at me with those kind eyes all
the time, that soft smile melting into mine in a never ending kiss. But I
knew that would never happen. If I did see her softer side again, it would
only be to play another sick little game. I was tired of being her Charlie
Brown, always giving her another chance to pull the football away at the
last moment...only instead of landing on the hard ground, I fell onto her
hard cock.

I spent a good ten minutes trying to shake THAT image out of my head, and
decided to do something to keep it out. I headed down to the gym for the
first time in my life, determined to make something of myself. I changed
into a tank top, workout shorts and sneakers, and I was fired up, I was
raring to go, I was chewing up matches and spitting fire...I was completely
lost...where was I supposed to start?

I decided to try something simple, that even I could figure out, and
grabbed some free weights to do curls. I looked around for the lightest
one, but all I could find was fifty pounds. So taking my good right hand
and gripping it as tightly as I could, I lifted with all my might. Pain
steadily stabbed it's way up my arm, but I tried to push through it,
knowing that with punishment comes reward, and managed to lift it several
inches off the ground before feeling it pull me down to the ground. It was
strange, there was only room for one hand, but how was anyone supposed to
lift fifty pounds with one hand?

I looked around for something more humanly possible, and settled on a
treadmill. I fiddled with the controls until I found the slowest pace and
easiest virtual track and began running in place as the belt moved below my
feet. I felt the impact travel all the way up to my buttocks and I set
forth to see how far I could push myself. But after a ten or so minutes,
the routine was still somehow going...my legs felt like knives were
dragging up and down them and my lungs felt like I was breathing battery
acid. And then the machine sped up...set to a blistering 'jog' and hurling
me to the ground, landing right on my pride...

It wasn't fair...my step-brothers made exercise look so easy. I briefly
considered asking one of them to help train me, but immediately rejected
it. I could just imagine what Dirk would say if he saw me failing at the
lowest levels of fitness training. "Holy shit. You're even more pathetic
than I thought. How can you even call yourself a man?" I looked up at the
towering mass of muscles leering down at me and realized with a start that
I wasn't just imagining his voice...

"YEEP! I uh I mean hi, Dirk. I was just...well I was trying to...I don't
know..." and I really didn't know. Suddenly I didn't know anything. Dirk
was pulling me up to my feet, his usual shit eating grin plastered on his
aggressively handsome face his eyes looking at me with the same casual
contempt as always, but there was something new in them today as well,
something I didn't want to put a finger on..."Well, I uh buh buh better be
going." I spoke into the ground and waited for him to let go of my reed
like arms.

"I know what you need..." he said, his hands moving up and down my arms,
squeezing them slightly as if to feel for nonexistent muscles. I yelped in
pain, but he just pulled my hand and placed it on his twitching pecs, his
skin tan and slick from his warm ups, he moved my hand further down the
rocky path of his chiseled abs, down towards his tight fitting work out
shorts already bulging with him still soft. "You need this body, don't
you?"

I could barely speak. What was he saying? I didn't want his body. I was
straight...ish...I mean, sure I was in love with sissy cock, but that was
attached to a soft angel faced succubus, not some huge muscle bear of a
man. But once he said it, I did start to have my doubts. I couldn't deny
that a part of me got off on being humiliated and dominated...okay, a
frighteningly large part of me. And if a sissy could bully the cum out of
me, I could only imagine what Dirk could do. But I didn't want it, not
really..."I...do?"

I felt his laugh roll through him like thunder. "Of course you do. And if
you do every last thing I tell you to do..." he spun me around sending my
head into a tailspin, "and fight every instinct your body gives you telling
you to stop..," he pushed me down so my body slumped over, but with his
hands on my hips keeping my ass up and out, "then I'll work you hard and
long..." he kicked my legs apart until my thighs burned with the strain, my
heart was beating a mile a minute. I thought I might end up the first man
to overexert himself from a warm up. "Then I'll give you what you need."
His groin pressed against my ass...I was terrified. What was he going to
do? Why wasn't I telling him to stop, well besides it being pointless? And
why wasn't he hard? If he wasn't about to **** me, then what was he talking
about?

"So, let's start off with toe touches and then do some jumping jacks. Once
we've got you nice and limber we'll move onto some weights. Trust me,
Byron, with me as your personal trainer you'll have a body like mine in no
time." I like to think I was more relieved than disappointed. Either way,
there was no way out of the gym but through Dirk, and that meant touching
my toes. Which was easier said than done...

Pain gnawed at muscles I didn't know I had, every joint aching and ready to
snap like a twig. But I remembered feeling Isabella's thick rod in my
throat, and thinking I couldn't go another centimeter, then pushing past
the pain to go another few inches..."Another...few...inches...UNNGH!" I
managed to graze the tops of my sneakers with tips of my fingers and rose
in a triumphant roar. "YES! I did it!" I turned around to see Dirk staring
at me in bemused surprise.

"Well normally, you do at least twenty, but since this is your first day,
we'll let you off easy. Now let's see those titties bounce." I was burning
up at his condescending tone and the way he talks about me as if I was a
women, but I figured it was just Dirk being Dirk, and I did need the
help. I began jumping up and down throwing my limbs in all directions and
Dirk stood their laughing for a moment before saying, "Stop, stop,
stop. You're doing it all wrong. Here, I'll show you." He started into his
jumps, his legs and arms pulling out to a perfect star in the air and
moving back down straight as he landed. After starting off slowly, he told
me to join in.

I was able to get the hang of it quicker than I expected, and it wasn't as
rigorous as touching my toes. Soon I had gotten into the same slow, steady
rhythm he was in, feeling the soreness start to weigh down my limbs just as
he started to speed up. I tried to keep up, but he became a blur of taut
muscles and sweat flying, by the time he was finished I was collapsed on
the floor wheezing, watching him bounce hypnotically. "Pathetic, but
admittedly, a little less pathetic than I expected. Now, get up, sissy,
it's time to get pumped."

I blushed when I realized he meant lifting weights. And tried to ignore the
confusing signals this model of manhood was sending out. He motioned me to
lay back down on a weight bench and moved right behind my head, so that his
balls were almost resting on my temple. He pulled out a bar with two tiny
weights at the end saying, "Normally, these are for going up gradually from
something like 350 to 375 before jumping straight up to 400, but for a
little while at least, we'll need to build you up on these." he dropped
them into my hands, and they almost crushed my chest, before I managed to
keep them hovering just above me.

"Come on...you can do it, feel those titties burn and lift that mother
fucker. I'll spot you if you can't do a full rep, but just lift it up
once." I wanted to prove I could do that much. I felt like my arms would
split open at any second, but I managed to get them up to his waiting
arms. And then I did something that surprised even me. I held them in
place, and lowered them slowly down to my chest. "There you go. There might
be some hope for you yet." I swelled with pride and felt a surge of
strength travel through me, lifting the bar in one powerful thrust.

I wanted to see how far I could take myself, and again lowered the bar, and
again raised it. After a while the pain became just another sensation. And
I looked up at Dirk to see how I was doing, immediately regretting it when
I saw his bulge looming over me. Every time I did a rep, I imagined what
his cock might look like. It looked fatter than his dad's, would it be as
long? I knew I shouldn't even be curious about it, but it was literally
staring me in the face. In the end, I said, "Can't take it any more..." and
handed Dirk the weights, hoping he'd think I was talking about the
exercises...

He peeled me off the table effortlessly with one arm and said, "Not bad for
your first time. Now for the best part of the work out, feeling that
adrenaline wash over you as you take a nice hot shower and ease those sore
muscles. Come on, follow me." I was a little surprised to see our gym came
with it's own showers, but with the size of the place, I suppose I
shouldn't have been. I was extremely self conscious about showering in
front of Dirk, so I couldn't believe my luck when he said. "Well I think
you can handle this part by yourself. I'm going to go start my workout."

I peeled off my rank sweaty clothes and turned on the hot water, letting it
hit my skin with a hiss, burning away the stink of sweat. I turned it down
to a warm downpour and began soaping up my aching muscles. It felt so good
to feel something soft and slippery after working so hard, and before long
I was struggling to stifle a moan as I cupped my plump buttocks and slid
them up and down against one another. I imagined what Dirk would say if he
saw me like this, "Ha! I always knew you were a sissy." and when I felt his
hard cock slip between my ass cheeks and his hand close around my neck, I
realized I wasn't imagining it.

"No...I...I..."I tried to protest, but I could barely breathe...I could
feel his muscles pressed hard against my back, and I struggled against him,
but that only made my ass writhe around his fat cock, hugging it tightly. I
stopped before he thought I was doing it on purpose. With his free hand, he
reached around and tweaked my nipple forcing a pained moan out even past
his grip on my throat.

"I always knew you wanted my cock, your fear filled eyes were just begging
me to pop your cherry, but after seeing the way you've been swaying those
hips lately, I'd say someone beat me to it." I started to panic...he knew!
He was going to tell my step-father and I was going to end up in the
basement! I tried to calm myself, he had no proof, he was just
bluffing...or so I hoped.

"Look at you...scared stiff are you?" His hand closed around my cock, as
horribly hard as it's ever been and leaking in his grip. "Maybe I'll do you
a favor. Maybe I'll force my fat cock up your ass and you can tell yourself
it was ****. No one would ever believe you if you told of course. Hell, I
could drag you still with your ass still leaking cum to my dad and tell him
you begged me for it, and he'd believe me. Shit, by the time I'm done, you
will be begging me for it..."

I felt the head of his cock pushing at my entrance, threatening to tear
into shreds. I'd never had anything this wide up inside me before, and I
didn't know if it would fit...or if it would be worse if it did. I just
knew that whether I wanted it or not, I was about to get fucked until I did
want it, and then dragged like the spoils of war and laid at my
step-father's table, doomed to a life of slavery. So why was I still so
hard? Why couldn't I fight past the haze to at least whimper a customary
objection? I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable...and them I
heard the low roll of thunderous laughter...

"Sorry, sissy, but you just aren't my type. I like a sissy with a figure,
not a flat chested *********** like you." He dropped me to the floor in a
sobbing heap, his laughter echoing off the tile walls as he left as
suddenly as he came and echoing in my head long after that. After what
seemed like an eternity, I pulled myself up off the floor feeling beaten
and violated. The fact that he didn't actually stick his cock up my ass was
just a formality. I had been well and truly fucked. And the cherry on top
of the shame sundae? I was still hard...

I wasted no time going up to my room and drinking myself into a stupor,
half hoping I'd get alcohol poisoning and would never have to see Dirk's
smug smirk ever again. I knew it would leave me vulnerable to Isabella if
she surprised me in the morning again, but that seemed like a minor
embarrassment at that point. I pulled the covers over my head and held onto
my pillow tight, curling up into a fetal position and feeling the room rock
me like I was back in the womb...and then...nothing...

Friday

I woke up screaming, not sure if it was from the nightmare already
dissolving in the light of day, or the realization that I wasn't going to
wake up from the nightmare my real life had turned into. I felt like
hammered shit that had been left in the sun all day, and somehow I knew
this would probably be the highlight of my day. But I didn't want to think
about what the day might bring, about having to avoid every living soul in
the house for fear of humiliation or worse. And I sure didn't want to
consider how long I expected to last at this rate. I just wanted to keep my
throbbing head down and take it one agonizing step at a time...

Which wasn't made any easier due to the fact I hadn't cum in 24 hours. And
with all the 'action' I had been getting lately, that was like dog years,
the more I got, the more I missed it when it was gone. I made the first of
what I was sure would be many stupid decisions that day and went to look
for Isabella. I needed a cure for my hangover and she always carried one
with her. I looked high and low for her and finally found her on the first
floor, conspicuously dusting the floor in a French Maid's outfit by bending
at the hip and showing off her gorgeous garters biting into her ass, her
black lace cheeky panties showing off the seductive slope of her ass while
leaving enough covered to make me want to see more. I walked up behind her
and gave her a slow squeeze...

"ooOoooh. Master! I knew you couldn't stay mad for long." She turned and
pulled her mouth into mine, kissing away the dismissive comment on the tip
of my tongue and painting it with her own, putting sweet words of surrender
in my mouth as we fumbled into an open room. I checked to see if it locked
behind me...thankfully it did. Now all we had to do was moan quietly and
we'd be home free.

I couldn't stop caressing every inch of her with my eyes. I don't know if
absence made the heart grow fonder, but it sure made the cock grow
harder. And she had to pick my biggest weakness...maids. My first erotic
fumblings both set my lifelong fascination and the lifelong ban on maids,
my mother finding me nursing on a buxom young maid at age five, a hundred
dollar bill in her blouse and milk dribbling off my lips. I'm sure Freud
would say that all of my problems stemmed from my mother refusing to breast
feed me as a c***d, but sometimes paying a maid to let you nurse on her is
just paying a maid to let you nurse on her. Whatever the cause, they were
my Achilles' heel, only of Achilles was soft all over and just extra soft
on his heel. Unfortunately for me, Isabella noticed...

"It's about time! I'm been wearing the cutest outfits all week waiting for
you to find one you just had to try on. And I finally found it. Do you want
to be my sexy little maid, Byron? Or should I call you...Belle?" She began
slowly stripping off her clothes and flinging them at my feet. I tried to
tell myself I just liked seeing her in them, but as each piece fell to the
ground and my eyes followed it instead of ogling her naked flesh...I knew
there was no point k**ding myself...

"Yes, Mistress. Please...call me Belle." I don't know if it was another
case of her planting a virulent seed or if I was already too fertile, but
lost in the moment, I didn't care. I was ready for one more try at kicking
that football, as I slipped on her panties and felt the lace rub my cock
maddeningly...her stockings kissing my legs continually with softness...the
garters she helped me put on tugging at them in constant reminder...a
corset clinched tight around me in a lover's embrace giving me a slightly
womanly curve, making me light headed and giddy from lack of breath...the
short ruffled skirt and low cut top, made for only just covering my girlish
ass, that is until I twirled to turn around or bent over to pick up
things...the little bonnet, so innocent and erotic at the same time. I
could barely sit still, squirming in manic desire as she put on my make up,
making me the perfect vision of domestic slavery...

By the time she said, "Belle, my cock is dirty. I need you to clean it,"
it was already in my mouth...and before long, I heard her say, "That's a
good little, sissy. I told you that you could take the whole thing." I feel
a sense of ashamed accomplishment as I feel her smooth balls rest on her
chin and smell her intoxicating mix of pomegranate and a hint of musk as my
nose crushes into her smooth taut torso. This was the last time. It had to
be. We couldn't keep sneaking around waiting for a chance for a furtive
fuck or speedy suck. And if I got caught...no, I didn't even want to
imagine what it would be like to be stuck in that sissy hell down in the
basement. At least not until after I came inside her pretty lace
panties...and then never again...

It didn't take long for either of us, apparently I wasn't the only one that
didn't get to cum the night before...I felt her throbbing inside me, and
heard a perverse voice shout, "No...on my face...please, cum on my face!"
That I realized with a whimper belonged to me. Before I could change my
mind, and I'm not sure I wanted to, she had pulled out and was ready to
blow...time slowed to a crawl as I saw the veins in her cock pulse and then
everything went white.

My eyes stung as a hot load of cum coated my face, but I obediently waited
for her to lick them clean. Enjoying the frustration and wanting this
moment to last as long as possible. When I finally felt her soft tongue
petting my face, I just melted into her arms. Completely submissive and
accepting what ever delicacies she decided to share with me by spitting
them slowly into my mouth. Was that asparagus roasted in duck fat that I
detected hints of? I swore I'd pin down that taste some day, I just needed
more samples.

My hangover cured, and the buzz still keeping me floating above the pit of
despair and regret, I wanted to make this last as long as possible. After
all, it would have been a shame to waste a good French Maid
outfit. "Please, Mistress, please fuck me...I'll be a good little maid
slave, I swear." She laughed as she led me over to a nearby desk, so that
she could fuck me standing up. I expected her to tease me more, but I guess
she needed it almost as much as I did at that point. She simply greased my
boi pussy with spit and cum and stretching me while I moaned around her
fingers, and then pushed her cock inside me. I wasn't sure if she whimpered
or I did, but either way, we both knew what we wanted at that moment. She
wanted to fuck me hard and I wanted to get fucked...hard

That was when I noticed I was looking out a window and that we'd forgotten
to close the blinds...and when I saw that twerpy little runt, Dale, stating
through the window with a sadistic smile carved across his face. That was
when I knew I was about to get fucked...hard...and that it would never
end...




"I can explain..." I was standing in a French Maid outfit, with a sissy's
cum still dripping from my chin because as usual she missed a spot, and I
had just been caught bent over a desk getting pounded from behind...all I
needed to make it the perfect shit storm was for Dale to notice my cock was
stick disturbingly hard in my panties for some mind boggling reason...

"Heh...this should be great. Okay, explain yourself." If Dale's grin grew
any wider, his face would have split in two, but I wasn't so lucky. The
runt of the litter amongst my domineering dickhead step-brothers, he was
savoring this opportunity to feel like a real man instead of a bratty
twerp. He stood there looking at me as if he actually expected me to
explain myself. Isabella looked on with the same morbid curiosity, still
stroking her hard cock waiting for a chance to use it..."well, aren't you
going to explain why I just saw you getting fucked by your sissy?"

"Oh...sorry, I didn't actually think you'd give me a chance to
explain...uh, I've got nothing...it's exactly what it looks like...what
else could it be? But please..." I was about to ask him not to tell, and
then I realized how stupid that was. Even before I got my very own sissy
slave he hated me like poison. And since I made the sublimely stupid
decision to slap him in his snotty little face, I think it's safe to say he
wouldn't piss on me if I was on fire. Then again, maybe he would piss on
me, but only so he could set me on fire again afterward.

"Please what? Please don't tell anyone? Please don't drag my sissy ass out
of this room and show my step-brothers what a perverted little pussy boi I
am?" I cringed as I imagined what Dirk would do if saw me dressed like
this. He probably would have made an exception to his 'no flat chested
sissies' policy just to put me in my place. The thought of what his
bludgeon of a cock would do to my asshole made me wince...and whimper
shamefully. As for Darius, I couldn't begin to imagine what he did to poor
Cunt that made her screams ring out from his room at night, but I had a
feeling he wouldn't hesitate to enlighten me if he saw me dressed like
this. But even as I tried to block out the image of his dead eyes leering
at my tortured flesh, I couldn't stop thinking about the look of almost
religious fervor in Cunt's eyes when she looked up at him. A tiny, twisted
part of me couldn't help wondering what it felt like to be so completely
devoted, so totally destroyed. Lately, it had come to seem a tempting
alternative to facing reality.

"Is that not it? Hmm maybe it's please don't tell my monomanically
masculine step-father that I've spit cum all over his family
tradition...but then again, I'll bet you're more of a swallower, aren't
you?" I swallowed a gulp as I saw my step-father using my sissy like a
piece of fuck meat, and I couldn't help but shudder and squirm now that it
was the image of him doing the same to me, only much less gentle twisted
simmering in my mind. I tried to picture myself as hating every sweat slick
second, but with all I'd been put through in the last week, all I could see
was my lost *********** look staring back into the mirror that tortured
lust stamped across my face advertising to anyone that saw it that I was a
dick desperate sissy and that I'd do anything to cum. I couldn't decide
which would be worse, the cold hard reality that my step-father would
deliver me to Hell personally to ensure I did not enjoy a single whimper of
my punishment, or if my demented day dreams came true, and I really did
love being turned out by the man that had robbed me of everything.

"Or maybe, just maybe, it's please, Dale, show me how a real man treats a
sissy. If you do, I'll make sure you never have a dry hard on ever
again. Is that it? Because honestly, as much fun as watching dad tear you
apart with his bear hands, it's not enough. I would still spend another two
years a walking hard on. But now...if you want me to keep your little
secret, you'll provide me with my very own kept sissy to use and abuse
whenever I feel like it." Throughout his entire tirade, Dale puffed his
chest, curled his pouty lips into an almost impressive snarl, and tried to
add so much weight to his voice that I thought his diaphragm might pop
under the strain. He was a **********, playing at being a man...and that
frightened me even more than both his brothers and father combined. They
had nothing to prove, but Dale, I shuddered to think what he'd do to poor
Isabella to prove himself a 'real man'...

"Sigh...fine, you can use Isabella whenever you want. As long as you never
tell anyone what you saw today." I felt like I was chewing out a piece of
my own heart. I still didn't know why Isabella played the games she did,
and I still didn't know if the kindness she'd shown me was little rays of
the real Isabella shining through the clouds or just more smoke and
mirrors, but I knew one thing for certain...when she looked at me with her
eyes filled with wet contempt, I knew I'd lost whatever it was we might
have had. She could never respect me as a Master now that I'd proven myself
the worst kind of coward, the kind that would let someone else suffer in
his place, and I'd lost any sympathy she had for me as a sissy as well for
delivering her to such a pale imitation of a real Master. I didn't things
could get any worse. But of course, things could always get worse...

"Who said anything about using your sissy..." Dale grabbed a clump of my
hair and pulled my neck back with a sudden painful lurch, before I could
scream, his lips had formed a seal against mine, I screamed futilely into
his mouth as his tongue wriggled against mine like a diseased worm. His
free hand slipped below my absurdly short skirt and groped my buttocks
clumsily. He had all the finesse of a *****************'s first fumbling
with his cock, and half the discipline. He slobbered on my cheek as he
broke the kiss and then looking at me with a confused mixture of absolute
lust and hatred, spat at me, "God damn you for being so beautiful..." And
then his hand was a blur, I heard the blow before I felt it, my eyes
stinging as I left an arc of tears following me to the ground.

Dale stood over me, panting, his face red with rage and desire, and I
didn't know which to be more afraid of...or which one was starting to make
my cock stir to life in my panties...I begged my body...not him...anyone
but him...but she is a heartless bitch...or maybe a ruthless
bastard...either way, I knew things were about to get even
worse... "Well...what are you waiting for, sissy? We both already know
you're a little cock sucking slut...so pull out my dick and show me what
you've learned from your sissy!"

I was hesitant, but not for the reasons I thought I'd be. Not because he
was technically family...if anything, that paper thin distinction only made
it seem more taboo and illicit. And not because he was an asshole...no, the
worse someone treated me, the faster I seemed to melt. And it wasn't
because he was a man...which was pretty terrifying to realize. Was I gay?
Bi-sexual? Did it count as bi-sexual if I was attracted to both sissies and
real men? Whatever the answer, I couldn't keep denying the sheer throbs of
power I felt radiating off my step-father when he pounded my sissy in front
of my lust glazed eyes, or the way my asshole quivered when Dirk teased and
humiliated me in the gym. Maybe that's all it was, the thrill of
surrendering to a stronger force, losing all control and feeling free to
just enjoy the mindless bliss that followed. And that's why I hesitated,
not because Dale was a man, but because he most decidedly wasn't...

With Dale I couldn't give myself the easy excuse of submitting to a
stronger force. In an extremely fucked up way, it felt natural to perform
disgustingly unnatural acts at their bidding, because I'd always been
raised to believe that inferior people existed to serve their
betters...only I used to think I was one of the betters. But Dale wasn't
better than me...I refused to believe that. He was just a snotty spoiled
shit smear that reminded me so much of myself that I wanted to strangle
him...and yet there I was, fumbling with his zipper on his leather pants,
which I can only assume where his failed attempt to look more intimidating,
about to choke on his cock..."Come on, sissy! If you don't have my cock in
your mouth by the time I count to three, then I'm telling my dad on you!"

"One.." I wanted to punch the tattletale right in his nuts, but instead I
was pulling his cock out, cursing myself as I can feel it stirring in my
hands, knowing just from one squeeze that it was bigger than mine. "Two..."
much, much bigger. A little bigger than Isabella's even, and just as
thick. I wished he could have had an average sized three and a quarter
inches like me, but no, he had to be hung like some kind of freak with an
************ inch cock..."Thr-" I didn't think as I ran my tongue slowly up
his cock and swirled it around his soft, spongy head. I blushed as I
realized that even though he tasted different than Isabella, I didn't savor
the flavor any less. He was a little more robust, and I found myself
wondering if every cock had its own unique taste, and if so, what it would
take to become a true connoisseur. Then I remembered who that delicious
dong belonged to and I felt my stomach lurch. I pushed the thought out of
my head even as I slipped Dale's dick into it, my lips forming a tight seal
around the head to make sure it didn't go anywhere before I could swirl my
tongue around it.

I decided to just switched off my brain and let Isabella's lessons kick
in. That made it easier for me to enjoy the taste of his pre-cum as I
sucked it from his piss-slit, my hand pumping his spit slick shaft to try
and get more of his gooey goodness. Again I was flummoxed in trying to
place the taste. This had the same qualities as Isabella's pre-delicacy,
but also some more complex notes...was there a trace of sea urchin?
Whatever it was, I knew I needed more to make an informed decision,
preferably coating my face, mixing with what was left of Isabella's earlier
eruption. I had hit a natural rhythm, operating on muscle memory and a
natural instinct I would have been appalled to realize I had if I was still
capable of rational thought. Instead I surrendered to the tender mercies
of mindless pleasure; feeling my cock throb painfully in my panties as if I
vicariously got off on making a superior cock throb and swell in my
mouth. And then Dale had to open his big fat mouth...

"NNH Damn, I was going to start fucking with your head, you know, call you
a sissy cocksucker and all that, but fuck if I you wouldn't take it as a
compliment right now." I tried to ignore him, hating him for being so
right. I felt his cockhead tickle my throat as he forced his way deeper
inside me. His prick was curved upward, a different shape than Isabella's
which produced a different sensation scr****g my throat: more raw, more
intense. I tried to drown out his words with the wet squelching sounds
coming from my throat but he kept talking, "I mean, isn't it a little more
traditional to at least pretend you aren't loving this? I was kind of
looking forward to pushing my cock past your reluctance and fucking away
every last bit of resistance. But look at you, with that dick drunk sissy
stare, all you need is some tits and no one could tell you apart from any
of the other harem gurls."

I couldn't look at him anymore, his sharp tongue and piercing stare where
cutting through my dreamy haze, making me acknowledge the reality of what I
was doing. Unfortunately, when I turned my eyes to the right, I saw
Isabella stroking her hard clit, her eyes burning with contempt and
predatory lust. I couldn't bear seeing that look in her eyes, not with my
step-brother's balls resting on my chin as my throat closed around his hard
manhood, making me feel like the dizzy little sissy bitch was calling me. I
threw my gaze to the left, hoping to find some small corner free from eyes
that seemed to see me all too clearly, but instead I found the worst pair
yet...mine...

There I was in the mirror, my mascara running as tears filled my eyes. Not
for the reasons they should have, because I was so ashamed of what I was
doing that my soul was screaming out for forgiveness and my eyes were
trying to wash away the filth. No, I just was so desperate to be a good
little cocksucker that I was letting him use my throat like a cock sleeve,
forcing tears as my blood pressured reached a boiling point. My flush face
did wonders for my make up, accentuating the smeared lipstick across my
cheek and his cock and bringing out the lovely contrast of my pale comely
skin. I saw the look of mad lust in my eyes, the shame turning into
something worse, something sick and depraved and sickly sweet delicious. I
didn't see myself anymore; I saw a sissy slut maid: a living, sucking sex
toy made to be used and abused. I wanted to see her body go tense as Dale
filled her with his arrogant seed. I wanted to see her stain her panties
with sticky sissy spurts. But more than anything, I wanted to believe that
she wasn't really me. But I had the most terrible suspicion that she was
more me than I'd ever been. I felt Dale's cock surging in my throat and I
knew it would be soon. I bobbed my head back and forth in a frenzied
fervor, frantically chasing the brain dead high that would let me escape my
reflection for a few precious moments. That's when Dale grabbed my hair in
his hands and pulled me off his cock in one savage yank...

"Jesus H Fuck! What the Hell happened to you? A few days ago you thought
you were man enough to slap me in the face, and now you're whimpering
because I pulled you off of my cock. Is this even blackmail anymore? You
look like a sissy, walk like a sissy, you dress like a sissy, and you
definitely suck cock like a sissy. Seems to me like you'd want me to tell
on you. Maybe then dad will throw you down in the basement with the other
sissies where you belong." Without his pulse pounding deafeningly on my
tongue, I was beginning to hear myself think more clearly. As I did, I
couldn't help but wonder if he was right. This week had been one
humiliating experience after another, wearing me down to a soft smooth
little nub leaking in my panties at the thought of being collared like the
naughty little bitch I was. I would immediately recoil in horror at the
thought of being sent down into that living Hell, only to wonder if it
might be my salvation. Dressed as I was, humiliated and horny, it was
impossible to think straight, and I was too scared of where it might lead
if I started thinking sissy. Which left only one alternative...I had to
stop thinking altogether. But to do that, I'd have to convince Dale to
stick his cock back inside me.

"Please..." I looked up at him, stupidly searching for some semblance of
mercy for a moment, "please..." I could barely form the thought, much less
the words. The idea of debasing myself even further for the amusement of a
********** made me want to *****...but he was a ********** with a big cock,
and I needed it to escape the shame of wanting it in the first place. So I
*****ed up the words, "Please, please fuck me...muh muh gah guh" I couldn't
say it; couldn't call him Master. Not with that razor sharp gleam in his
eyes, ready to cut me to ribbons. I knew I'd never live it down if I
submitted so completely to him, but then I realized that sucking his cock
and begging to get fucked was probably not going to be laughed off as
madcap shenanigans either. In for a penny, in for a pounding..."Please,
Master, please fuck me...I need it."

I yelped as he pulled me off the ground by my hair and dragged me over to
the bed. I tried looking over to Isabella for some sign of support, but all
I saw was contempt. She looked at me like I was just another needy little
sissy slut, the kind she had to play den mother too down in the basement. I
knew in that moment, that I would never be a Master in her eyes, never be a
man, and as a sissy, apparently I left a lot to be desired...but judging by
the way he tossed me on the bed and leapt between my legs, I was desirable
enough for Dale.

I tried to suppress a girlish squeal of delight as Dale lifted my legs
over my head, pulled off my panties, and aimed his cock at my quivering
hole, but I guess I didn't do a very good job. "Holy shit...you even giggle
like a fucking sissy. Really...it's pathetic, but also kind of hot. I
almost wish you really were one of the harem gurls so we could get you some
fat titties and whatever to complete your look. But then I wouldn't get to
plow your ass for another two years, so I'll take a flat chested step-sissy
over none at all." I squirmed in an almost unendurable mixture of pride,
embarrassment, and aching need. I knew I would regret it just moments after
I came, and a tiny part of me regretted it even then, but the hunger was
too great...not just for the escape of a mind melting orgasm, but also my
vanity's voracious appetite. I had always been praised and adored without
ever having to do anything to deserve it. That is, until these
step-mother-fuckers moved in and took away my life. So why was it that they
were the ones I wanted to prove myself to? I wanted it so bad that I was
willing to accept the pimp handed compliment of being passable enough as a
sissy to fuck. Faced with the realization of how pathetic I had become, I
did the only thing I could do...I bit my lower lip invitingly and fluttered
my eyelashes at Dale, beckoning his cock inside me.

I made a sound like a wounded mouse as he used the full weight of his body
pressing down on me to slide his cock into me in one steady push. Time
slowed and the fabric of reality stretched thin and distorted. Every second
seemed to slide past like sweet, sticky syrup and every inch he slid into
me seemed to go on for miles. Isabella had already opened me up, and his
cock was well lubed with my slobber, so he found no resistance as he spread
my asshole to fit the shape of his cock. I cooed helplessly as the upward
slope of his cock hit my sweet spot harder than Isabella's ever had. I was
torn...I wanted to get to off, to escape to my own personal paradise, but I
didn't want it to be as good as it was with Isabella. I didn't want his
cock to slide back out slowly, teasing my eager little nerve endings and
sending throbs of pleasure all the way up my titillated torso, past my
achingly hard nipples, finally hitting my head with a burning blush.

I knew I hated him. All the evidence I needed was in his smarmy smirk and
the way his eyes bored into me with their disdainful lust like I was
getting eye fucked. But then he slid back into me, miles and miles of cock
stretched out over am impossibly long span of seconds, painful pangs of
pleasure eating away at me from the inside, threatening to tear me
apart. Sure, I knew I hated him...but my brain was telling me another
story. Every time the hungry bliss bit into me, it's poisonous fangs would
infect me, sending out a chemical cocktail of adrenaline, serotonin, and
dopamine...a love potion #69 that d**gged my senses and sent me spiraling
down into a sissy haze. Looking up at him from leagues beneath a sea of
lust, all I could see was the way his muscles popped out from under his
smooth skin every time he plowed into me, the way he sheen of sweat made
him glimmer, the way his eyes hungered for me, wanted me just as I
was...and I needed him to want me.

There was nothing left of the real me at that moment but a tinny little
voice in the back of my head repeating the filthiest slurs, calling me "a
nasty little fuck hole, a dick desperate diva, a flaming faux female, a
humiliation junkie hooked on junk, a bitch, a slut, a cunt, a gash, a cum
catching cooze, a tiny dick ********** playing dress up and taking a cock
up his ass so he could hide from the truth...a sissy." They were angry
indictments from the one voice I couldn't ignore...but then Dale's began
picking up the pace, hitting my sweet spot and kissing it goodbye in a blur
of movement that filled me up with soul searing love one moment, and left
me achingly empty the next, only to fill me back up before I could take
another breath. Suddenly, the voice in the back of my head was nothing but
a vulgar valentine, a cruel compliment, a glob of spit on my soul that felt
like a long, lingering kiss. My legs wrapped around Dale like a lover,
pulling him deeper inside me as his polluted love pumped through my veins
like battery acid, sending savage shockwaves across my body, every tender
muscle contracting at once to all the way down to my throbbing clit,
forcing its way out it in a declaration of pure lust, catching my chin with
my sickly seed. Oblivious to his laughter, I lapped it up with my tongue
and moaned for "MoOoOoooooore!"

"You selfish little slut...how dare you cum before me? Don't you know the
first thing about being a sissy? Then again, I guess I should be surprised,
after all, you were a total fuck up as a man, it figures you would be a
half assed sissy." He held me in place, with his cock kissing my heated
hole, fueling its hunger but refusing to fill it. "Maybe I should just
throw a load into Isabella instead. I know she'll put my needs first, and
she's so much prettier than you." His words stung, bringing me to the verge
of tears, but I knew that if I started sobbing he would just laugh and toss
me aside. I was so close, that first eruption was merely a hiccup to the
pleasure that lied just beyond the door to my sanity. I had to get him back
inside me...and fast.

"Please, I beg you, Master! Please fuck me, breed me, brand me with your
burning seed. I'll do anything you ask me to! Give you my allowance between
my teeth like a dog, clean your room and polish your knob, I'll do your
homework with your cock up my ass...anything! Just please fuck meeeeeee!"
Every word tears out of me in a painful sob, taking sticky chunks of my
dignity along with it. By the time I finished, I was little more than a
panting puddle. I waited with bated breath, hoping he would reel me in and
feed me the cock that had me hooked. He waited for maybe a full minute,
give or take an eternity, rubbing his rubbery head against my hungry
hole. All I could do was whimper and snivel, sending out sweltering waves
of submission, and hoping it was enough to goad Dale back inside me.

"Okay here's the deal. You'll do everything you just offered for the next
two years, and in exchange I'll let you be my personal fuck sleeve. But you
do what I tell you to, and you make sure I cum first. Now, climb on my cock
and go for a pony ride. My arms are getting tired." I should have told him
to fuck off or spit in his face; instead I spit on his dick and told him to
fuck me as I hovered my winking rosebud over his hard shaft. I sank down
with a sigh; impaling myself on his manhood.

"OoOoOOooOHHHH!" his cock forced a moan all the way from my ass to plump
lips, touching off the nerves that were just starting to cool after those
interminable seconds deprived of hot flesh on tender tissue. It felt so
right to slide down to the root as he laid back down on the bed, his hands
crossed behind his head in an expression of effortless control. My ass had
already grown accustomed to his cock; having been reshaped to take his full
length and girth, now it felt empty without him all the way inside me. I
clenched my sphincter and hugged his cock with my soft anal walls, feeling
his cock return my affection, kissing every frazzled nerve all the way up
to my melting mind, sending that true love COCKtail all the way back down
and curling my toes. I looked down on him, trying to remember a time when I
hated him and finally giving up when all I could see was the man pumping me
full of dirty love.

But being full of love wasn't enough anymore, I wanted to explode, and I
knew how to lite the fuse...I peeled myself off his cock, feeling my spit
dripping back down to his rosy head, and slamming back down onto him with a
shuddering force that sent a quake of quivering pain that rang in my teeth
and left a dull buzz in my ear. It was a welcome hurt, like the prick of
the needle about to flood me with sticky sweet heroin. I wanted to savor
the toothache-sweet hurt for as long as possible, slooooowly sliding up and
down his throbbing sex, but I NEEDED him to hit my golly-gee spot faster
and harder to take me to Shangri-La-La land. My legs throbbed as I bounced
up and down at an increasing pace, his perfectly curved cock pounding my
prostate even harder at that angle and I was soon lost to the building drum
beat of orgasmic bliss.

"NNH That's right! Keep riding that pony! I'm about to fill your sissy
pussy with a real man's cum!" I felt Dale's thin fingers dig into my fleshy
buttocks, squeezing out an a****l moan as he pulls me down hard onto his
surging sex. I felt his heartbeat inside me, and at that moment, I forgot
that he was a bratty, blackmailing bastard and saw only the best in him, or
maybe I just felt the best of him in me. Whatever the reason, I couldn't
resist taking his head in my hands and pulling my lips into his, sucking
his tongue right out of hit mouth and making out like prom dates. I felt
his heart flutter as I slammed my hips down as hard as I can, causing his
heart to swell and burst inside me, coating my raw, ravished guts with his
cum. My heart exploded too, sending a flood of pure love shooting from my
clit and onto my stomach. He got over his initial shock at my sudden
aggressiveness and immediately reasserted his control, grabbing me by the
hair and pulling me off his succulent lips. I laid on top of him, my mind
lost, my tongue straining to taste his again. He just sneered as he spit in
my face...and then he pulled me back down into a hateful kiss, the passion
of his contempt making me melt into his embrace as I laid on top of him, my
whimpers pouring down his throat like a sweet wine.

I had reached that perfect place of nirvana nothingness, floating on cloud
nine in a state of harmony and peace, blissfully blank and euphorically
empty, free from the fear and the shame and the pain. Time was meaningless
there...I floated forever and ever...and then I came crashing to the ground
"What the fuck?! Who told you to cuddle with me?! Shiiiiit! That's really
fucking gross, dude. I might have to rethink this whole secret sissy
business if you're going to fall in love with me." I looked up at Dale from
the floor, aching everywhere as feeling returned in hot sobs of regret...I
looked at myself in the mirror, the well fucked sissy maid...but underneath
the smeared makeup, I could see Byron dying underneath. How could I let him
do that to me? HIM?! How could I beg for it?! I looked into his eyes, my
lips struggling to form the words strong enough to convey my hatred for
this ********** playing dress up as a man...but they were too big to get
out. I just ended up sputtering, my eyes blazing...

"Now that's what I like to see..." He pulled my face close to his, our lips
mere microns apart, I flinched helplessly in his hands, desperately trying
to pull away as my face contorted in disgust. "Yes, I think you're even
more beautiful this way..." he pressed his lips against mine, I tried to
turn away, but he held me firm, kissing and sucking on my lips no matter
how tightly I pursed them. Finally he threw me back to the ground, a sob
trailing behind me..."Heh heh. Alright, this might work after all. One more
rule. You always wear the underwear I last fucked you in. You can wear your
man costume over that if your feeling kinky, but I don't want you
forgetting what you are underneath, not even for a moment. And anytime I
text you, I want you to hurry up to my room and ready to
serve. Understood?"

I didn't have a choice. I tried to tell myself it was because he was
blackmailing me...and for the most part it was. But another part of me was
grateful I could use that as an excuse. I meekly whimpered into the floor,
"Yes, Master." and Dale left without looking back, his hyena-like cackle
trailing behind him a parting gift. I just curled up into a little ball,
rocking back and forth, crying like a little sissy, hoping Isabella would
wrap me in her arms and tell me everything was going to be alright. I heard
her make her way over to me, felt her hand stroke my hair, and screamed as
he grabbed a handful and pulled...

"You will never be my Master now! And for promising me to a boy..." she
spat the word out like it was poisoned pig shit "I will never trust you as
a sissy. So I'll keep your sick little secret for as long as you can manage
to hide it, because that's the sissy code...but if you ever try to treat me
like your slave again..." she cupped my balls in one hand and firmly
squeezed, "I'll show you how I deal with disobedient sissies." I could only
nod as tears welled up both from pain and regret. That's how she left me,
sobbing, sticky, and shaking, wondering how things could possibly get
worse.

...


It only took a day for me to find out just how much worse things could
get. I was lying in bed, wishing I could stay there forever. Then I got my
first text from Dale, reading, "Cum on up to my room. Isabella found a
special outfit for you to wear." I cringed to think of what it might
mean. I cursed my cock as I felt it throb in my lacy panties, hoping I
could show more self restraint than I this when I got to Dale's room, but
not betting on it. I slip on some clothes that I don't plan to be wearing
long and take a long, hard look at myself in the mirror, telling myself
I'll do whatever he wants me to, but only because he wants it. I told
myself I would not beg, I would not kiss him, and I would not cum. I kept
telling myself that all the way up to his room, and I had almost convinced
myself I could do it. After all, I genuinely hated Dale, and I was pretty
sure I still hated being humiliated and abused...the fact that it made me
so horny I couldn't think straight was just a fucked up defense mechanism;
one I planned to ignore this time. I would just have to suffer all the
frustration, all the agony, and all the shame, and without the sweet escape
of mindless pleasure...

My brave pronouncements fell to pieces the moment I saw what Dale had
planned for me to wear and heard his plan for what I would do in
them. "Aren't they cute? Isabella borrowed them from Bambi". He held up a
pair of pink, ruffled rumba panties and one of her tiny, sexy-tea-party
dresses. I realized I was going to get to find out how I'd look in her
panties after all. And things just went downhill from there...

...

"Oh pwease, Daddy Bear Sir, pwease punish your naughty widdle gurl with
your big, bad Daddy-dick!" It wasn't my proudest moment...but after three
hours of playing sissy surrogate for Bambi in his twisted fantasies, I
began to get into the role. I had promised my self I wouldn't beg...and I
really meant it at the time. But after breaking my promise not to cum at
least eight times over and my promise not to kiss him an hour ago...and I
broke it again and again and again...one more promise didn't seem to
matter. Maybe it was Bambi's fault...I'd never realized how freeing it was
to be a c***d-like whore, how strangely reasonable the contradiction seemed
once I embraced it. Of course, my reasoning may have been influenced by a
constant flow of pure 'wuv' gushing through me with every flutter of my
heart. It went on for so long that time became as meaningless as dignity or
manhood and I went in and out of the blank place so often that reality and
unreality blurred. Every cell in my body hummed along to pornographic
lullabies. I didn't so much break my promise, as fulfill Bambi's...of
course I was the one that had to clean up Bambi's mess once the haze
cleared.

It was like scr****g myself off the walls. Slimy globs of me, pale and weak
in the light of harsh reality. Dale's grating voice bouncing around in my
head like a .22 caliber bullet. I couldn't stop crying, couldn't stop
telling myself to stop crying, couldn't stop from hating myself when I
couldn't. But I hated Dale more. And I vowed to myself that I would
remember this the next time he had an outfit spread out for me, that I
wouldn't forget it when he spread me out. That every time he forced me to
cum I would hate him even more. I had to...it was my only hope...

...

He gave me a day off. It was almost worse that way. Constantly worrying
that any moment the phone would vibrate and I'd be summoned to his
room. The bitter sense of relief and disappointment when I wasn't. The
frustrating and emasculating realization that I couldn't even jerk off
anymore. Fear and self disgust rendered me paralyzed...impotent...so when a
second day was almost over and I hadn't gotten a message, I began to
worry. I realized that when I fumbled for the phone desperately at the
first buzz that I had already broken my promise. "Cum up to my room. Time
to help me with my homework."

I wasn't surprised to see one of Sakura's many school girl uniforms hanging
from the door, or the Hello Kitty cotton undies. Somehow their lack of
sexiness only made them squirmier as I slid them up. He patted his lap and
put his homework in front of him on the desk. I realized with a shudder
that I was going to be keeping a promise after all, just not the one I
wanted...

... "Oh most honorable Dalesan, please to be fucking my most humble
asshole harder. Ah ah AIEEEEEE!" I had just triple checked his calculus
homework and verified there were no errors. Funny thing...I barely passed
calculus when I was in high school, and that was after buying the answers
to the final. I guess that cute little ribbon he tied around my cock to
prevent me from cumming was all the incentive I needed. When he finally
took it off, I felt my soul shoot out of my body in a hot milky jet. I
looked down at my face, flush and empty, but ecstatically happy. I realized
why Sakura constantly humbled herself, how beautiful it could be to deny
the self, to become one with the universe...to become a purpose instead of
a person. I looked beautiful from that angle, flopping on his lap, my head
thrown back across his shoulder, my tongue lolling out the side of my mouth
as he sucked on my neck, tasting my pulse. It was only when I finally had
to return to my body that I understood how ugly it was from the inside...

It wasn't as much fun finishing his homework after that. Sitting in squishy
panties, flinching as he flicked my ear or blew on the back of my neck
every moment worse than the last and knowing you aren't even half way
done. By the time I finished his essay on 'The evolution of gender roles in
post-modern America', it was all I could do to drag myself to bed and hope
that things really couldn't possibly get any worse...

...

The problem was...they didn't...at least not right away. No, Dale decided
he'd rather make me suffer, rather see me squirm while I waited for the
other foot to drop. Actually that's probably just wishful thinking. The
truth is, Dale didn't think enough of me by that point to go out of his way
to torture me. He knew all to well how willing I was to torture myself for
his amusement. And boy oh boy, did I have a grand old time of it. Three
fucking days without a so much as an "lol" texted to me. Three days of
white knuckle terror wondering how he'd top his last stunt and blue balls
wishing he'd get it over with. By the time he finally texted, "Cum up to my
room. Time to pay me." I couldn't stop myself from running, but what he
had prepared for me stopped me dead in my tracks.

I wondered when Dale had picked up a pair of silicon breast forms, that is
until he showed me my credit card bill. So much for my little discretionary
income I had left, instead I had liquid assets. Their weight felt strangely
exhilarating, like I was stepping into ****** skin, only with the safety
net of knowing I'd lose the extra gravity when this was over. I could
barely stuff them into a DD bra and the leather halter he had me wear just
barely covered them, creating the illusion of a pair of very real, very
large breast, straining to spill out. When I slipped into the leather mini
skirt that gave a peak of the bottom of my perky ass and stepped into a
pair of fuck-me-fishnets, it was pretty obvious this was going to be a
ten-dollar-whore/belligerent john fantasy. But of course, it was much worse
than that...

...

"Si, papi, y then he filled my culo up while the other two took turns
making mi boca into a fuck-hole. The one stretching my ass had a nice cock,
but not as grande as yours, papi." I was only telling him what he wanted
to hear: fantasy encounters of a ten-dollar running a half off sale telling
her pimp every dripping detail about her workday. Thank goodness I took
Spanish in high school so I could stay in character. And that's all it was,
staying in character. It started as the most humiliating ordeal he'd put me
through, making me come up with increasingly degrading fantasies and
telling him how much I loved them. To make it worse, I had to hand him over
a little more of my allowance each time, as if I actually had earned it
sucking cocks down at the bus station. But once he hiked my skirt up and
starting fingering my asshole, I discovered my character's motivation and
things came easier.... In a way I liked being Lola better than I liked
being me. She wasn't ashamed of who she was, quite the opposite. Calling
her the dirtiest whore on the eastern seaboard wasn't an insult, it was an
accomplishment. Like winning the Nobel Piece of Ass Prize...or at least,
that's how I imagined her to be. Latinas are fiery passionate lovers after
all, and the way she beamed when Dirk slapped her ass, you'd think she
owned him. At any rate, the more stories I told, the more I found her
voice, and the more I got into sucking Dale's cock while he counted my
money. Even when he laughed at me and called me a "puta punk bitch" after
he coated my face with his cum, all I could do was smile and lick my
lips. Maybe it was the pride of coaxing the biggest load from him yet,
maybe I was just in Lola Land, or maybe it was that the moment his seed hit
my face it sent a chain reaction of giddy glee all the way down to my own
squirting sissy stick. Whatever the reason, all I wanted to do was tell him
an even filthier story so he'd get hard enough to fuck my ass...

Which is what brought us to the senior center gangbang and my last five
dollars. At the time I considered it money well spent as every shuddering
blow of his hips drove his cock deep inside me, sending ravishing ripples
across my flesh and making my 'breasts' slap hard against my chest. As I
came, I became Lola completely, and in that one perfect momento, I felt
bonita, and I loved it.

It was so perfect that I got almost half way back to my room before my cum
glazed haze wore off and I started to relive the stories as me, and retch
at the thought of the filth inside me. And Dale, considerate as ever, was
kind enough to send me texts of some of the 'choice bits' that made him
'lol'. I tried to see further than a day or two in advance, tried to fathom
enduring this for even a month longer, much less two years, but I didn't
have the courage to continue. I just pushed it out of my mind and tried not
to ask myself if things could get worse...but life has a funny way of
answering the questions you don't dare to ask. Yeah life can be real
fucking funny sometimes...

...

It was a week before Dale texted me again. I was a raw nerve, my guts felt
like broken glass and my balls felt like water balloons filled to the point
of bursting. I was beginning to debate going up and knocking on his door
unbidden, asking if he needed any help sucking his cock. Even considering
it filled me with a revulsion that made me want to scrub my skin with steel
wool and sulfuric acid. But 'fortunately', Dale decided to call on me
before I could sink that low. "Cum on up to my room, Cunt." If only I had
known the soul crushing deprivations I would be subjected to when I got to
Dale's room, I wouldn't have bothered to worry about the last tiny shreds
of my self respect.

...

"Oh come on, Cunt...you've still got plenty of room on that baby smooth
skin of yours. You can't have run out of slurs already." I was staring into
a mirror, getting a reeeeal good look at myself, seeing what kind of faces
I make when instead of running from the reality of what I'd been reduced
to, I instead embraced it...or at least surrendered to it...

The outfit Dale had picked for me was much more conceptual this time. He
had me go into the shower and put on some foul smelling lotion that made
what little body hair I had fall out. I thought being dressed up was
emasculating...but that was nothing...NOTHING compared to seeing myself as
I was, having to face that even without the clothes, even without the
makeup, I still made a fairly fuckable sissy. Now that I was silky smooth
and naked, Dale had me as his own personal canvas, and little shit that he
is, he was only interested in scrawling graffiti.

The worst part, and its funny how subjective 'worst' gets after awhile, was
that he made me come up with the slurs he scrawled on my pale unblemished
skin. I never truly understood how much I despised myself until I saw it in
all caps written across my forehead. But after enough abuse and self
recriminations, I guess I finally learned to accept myself because the
filthy truths that covered me didn't seem so unbearable anymore, but maybe
it was just because I was riding a near constant cock high as Dale deep
dicked me against the mirror. He must really get into his art, because he
lasted longer with Cunt than he did with any of the other sissies. When he
finally filled me up so full that I could swear it was his cum spurting out
my cock, I didn't even hesitate to lick the mirror clean. And I knew that
at least I had finally hit rock bottom...

God...one of these days I'm going to be right about that, aren't I? I
mean...there has to be a bottom...there just has to!

...

THREE...FUCKING...WEEKS...

After the first week I thought I was going to go insane if I Dale didn't
use as his surrogate sissy again, which I guess meant I already was insane
by that point for needing it so bad. I did manage to find some relief,
fucking a pair of cum-caked panties while I thrust my fingers in my ass,
pounding my sissy spot until I managed a weak, whimpering squirt or
two. But in the end, it only left me dissatisfied and hungry for more. I
would see the other sissies prancing about the grounds, and instead of
imagining unleashing a torrential flood of cum in their tight holes, I'd
imagine being them, bouncing from one hard fuck to the next with mindless
glee.

Finally, the effort in fighting for the table scraps of my soul just didn't
seem worth the effort. It's not like Dale could think any less of me than
he already did, and I wasn't far behind him in that regard. So with a sigh
of resignation and relief I knocked on his door. After an interminable
wait, he cracked the door, covered in sweat, his face flushed, and his well
coiffed hair in disarray. He seemed annoyed, snarling, "What do you want,
Byron? I'm busy."

I couldn't speak at first. I was taken aback by his lack of interest...and
why did he call me 'Byron'? But I didn't come this far to give up, not
when I was so close. I summoned every ounce of strength I had, stuttering,
"wuh wuh Well, yuh yuh you haven't asked me to uhm err clean up after you
or do your homework for a few weeks. And I uhm, owe you a lot of
allowance...so I was uh wondering if you wuh wuh wanted me to whimper suh
suh suck your cock or anything." It took every ounce of willpower I had to
force the words out, and to look him in the eyes the entire time, seeing
them dance with cruel mirth and they saw the naked hunger in mine.

"Oh man, you've got it even worse than I thought. Come on inside, I'm sure
I can think of a way for you to help me after all." I nodded submissively,
eagerly accepting whatever price I would have to pay to get what I needed,
already drooling over the images flashing in my head...but I wasn't ready
to accept the image before my eyes...Isabella, looking at me with a mixture
of annoyance and disgust, completely naked save for a leash that was tied
to Dale's bedpost. This was why he hadn't called for me in almost a
month...he had traded up. I thought I was going to hyperventilate, ragged,
vicious sobs welled up in me...I looked over to Dale, and he laughed,
saying "Ha ha! Look at you, jealous of your own sissy. I never dreamed that
not fucking you would be more devastating for you than fucking you. Sorry,
Belle, but Isabella is a way better lay than you. She actually knows how to
fuck me back, instead of just taking my meat like a selfish little
slut. But I tell you what, maybe there's room for you in this new
relationship dynamic after all. See, you killed my boner when you
interrupted me, so why don't you get me nice and hard for Isabella's tight
ass?"

He wanted me to be a fluffer for my own sissy. To sit obediently and watch
while he proved that I would never be man enough to fuck her, or sissy
enough to get fucked by him. To my horror, I didn't even consider saying
no...that's how low I had sunk. Even the slightest possibility of getting
off was enough to make me fall to my knees and obediently nurse on Dale's
succulent sack until I felt his cock rising, caressing my cheek like a
lover. I tried to draw it out as long as I could, slooooooowly sliding my
tongue up and down his cock, pursing my lips against his hard, hot flesh
and running them back and forth his shaft, taking his silky, smooth head
into my mouth and softly sucking until I was rewarded with a single drop of
pre-cum, marveling in its flavor...I'm sure I noticed notes of fresh goat's
milk. But it ended almost as soon as it began, his cock pulled away from
me, drool and whimpers trailing after it. "That's enough!" he said sternly,
"If you want to stay and watch, you will be a good *********** and be
quiet." I opened my mouth to protest, but forced it closed with my hand,
nodding mindlessly and following behind him on all fours, looking up at him
as he climbed over my sissy...

"Not to speak out of turn, Master, but I think it would do Bella good to
get a closer look. Maybe she could crawl onto the bed with us and help you
stick your dick in me...or maybe even keep it nice and lubed with her
tongue as you fuck me." I looked up at her, too stunned to hide the hurt
stamped on my face, but she didn't even give me a second glance. That was
the worst part of her latest variation of cruelty...how utterly detached it
was. She didn't even think enough of me to hate me...at least that would
involve some passion. Instead, I was just another sissy to her, and not
much of one from the looks of it. I couldn't blame her, as much as it tore
me up inside, the only reason I hesitated to jump up on the bed and become
my own sissy's cuckold, was because Dale hadn't given me permission
yet. All he had to do was nod...

I was a giddy jumble of nerves, like butterflies were throwing up inside my
stomach; the fumes making me drunk and dizzy. I wanted to get it over with,
to jump into the void head first, but at the same time I couldn't help
feeling the painful pull of regret. I had lost Isabella, I couldn't k**
myself about that anymore...but to officially offer her up to the man I
hated...and needed...more than anyone else in the world...it was a tough
pill to swallow. Then again, I'd swallowed worse. I felt Dale's cock throb
in my hand, and suddenly my only regret was that I wasn't sliding it into
my own neglected asshole. Still, the sheer wrongness and weakness of the
act had me throbbing in my panties. I did a swan dive into the void and
aimed Dale right into Isabella's dark tunnel...

"UNH Fuck yes! You see that, Belle? The way she swivels those hips and
milks my meat with her soft, but oh so tight muscles? Fuuuuuuck...she could
crush a walnut with her ass or carry an egg without breaking it, that's how
much control she has of it. That's why you're the fluffer and she's my
number one gurl. Speaking of which, why aren't you sucking my balls?" I
listened intently to every callous word, hoping futilely that maybe if I
learned well enough, he'd throw a fuck my way every now and then. But then
I remembered what I was here for, and with a blush, I crawled underneath
Isabella so that my head was right below Dale's balls. I took them into my
mouth one at a time, swirling my tongue around them and sucking on them
dutifully, trying my best to time my sucks with his thrusts, to maximize
his pleasure. Suddenly, he bucked forward too quickly for me, and my tongue
was running across his perineum and between his firm round
buttocks. "Ooh...someone wants too earn brownie points. Alright, I'll let
you eat my ass a little if you want to prove what a good little sissy you
can be."

I was stunned...just when I thought I'd hit rock bottom, the floor fell out
from under me...but of course I didn't resist. I only paused long enough to
close my eyes and said a silent prayer to the god of cleanliness. I spread
his cheeks as far apart as I could, indulging in a guilty thrill of
squeezing the taut globes, and ran my tongue around is starfish is slow
circles. It had a slight tang to it, but it wasn't unpleasant, almost like
sun-dried tomatoes...so decided to go whole hog and speared my tongue
inside his tight hidey hole. I heard Isabella moaning louder as it fueled
his piston-like thrusts, and felt that strange mix of filthy pride, one
which seemed less and less contradictory with every surrender. My own
member was leaking in my silken hiding spot and I felt the long awaited
release of a squirty subby shamegasm simmering inside me, but apparently
Isabella saw the slight bulge in my slacks, because she thumped my cock
hard enough to scare it back into hiding. I whimpered into Dale's asshole,
which made him fuck Isabella even harder.

"Fuuuuck! Okay, I'll admit it, Bella. You finally found something you're
good at. Now get that filthy tongue back up to my cock and lube it up for
your sissy." It was the next best thing to cumming...hearing Dale
begrudgingly admit that I did a good job...that I was good at
something...anything. It was almost worth the pain radiating from my cock
up into my guts like a hot lump of coal. I thought that maybe if I did a
good job licking his shaft as it sawed in and out of Isabella's sissy
pussy, just maybe he'd praise me again, maybe even Isabella would be
impressed. It's funny how low you set your sights when you've been face
down in the gutter long enough. Yeah, it's fucking hilarious.

I had to dart my tongue really quickly to get between them, straining and
stretching for a fleeting flick of their flesh. Tantalizing bursts of
flavor...her ass on his cock...my own drool dripping back down into my
throat...the sounds of moans and the slap of flesh on flesh filling the
room...it was the most erotic experience I'd ever had without being allowed
to get a hard on. Heaven and Hell danced on my tongue, I was close enough
to taste the objects of my desires, but not to get my fill. And of course,
Dale had to show off his endurance, cocky bastard lasted an hour before he
finally filled exploded inside her. He gave her a loving slap on the ass
saying, "Good work, babe. Now you two clean up and get the fuck out of here
by the time I finish my shower."

Before I could even move, Isabella was sitting on my face, smothering me
with her plump, perfect ass. I panicked, screaming into her ass, but she
showed no mercy, hissing "I don't care if you can't breathe! You'll suck
every last drop of cum out of my ass before I let you up...and don't you
dare swallow a drop of it!" She didn't have to tell me twice...I planted my
lips around her succulent sphincter and dug every delicious drop out of her
luscious love tunnel. I was surrounded by soft flesh, light headed and
swimmy, my mouth full of ambrosia, but not daring to keep any for
myself. She finally rolled off of me and pulled me up by my hair so that my
mouth hovered over hers. I opened my mouth and let my hard earned reward
spill into her mouth and down her throat. For a moment our lips grazed each
others and our tongues drew ever closer...I dared to dream we might even
kiss...but then she just tossed me aside like wet garbage. She didn't say a
word, just left me sissy shocked and sniffling and went on her way.

I waited until I was sure I wouldn't have to cross paths with her in the
hallway and I scurried down to my room, racing to my shower so I could
caress my clit with this shameful pride still fresh in my mind and
lingering on my tongue. I moaned as I painted the shower wall with a weeks
worth of pent up sissy squirts and fell to my knees. It was awful, almost
unbearable...but maybe it was still just good enough...

...

It went on like that for another month...and maybe it would have gone on
like that forever. It's amazing what you can accept when the alternative is
even more unacceptable, but then came the straw that broke the sissy's
back. In my case, it literally was a straw. Dale had just finished pumping
my sissy so full of semen I could practically hear her sloshing, and she
was lying in well fucked c*** her ankles over her head and her hands cuffed
to the bed frame as part of Dale's latest obsession. I was waiting eagerly
for my chance to prove what a good little cum cleaner I could be and then
Dale handed me a straw. "Get to work, Belle." Get...to...work...Belle...the
words didn't seemed to fit right in my head. The straw felt awkward and
alien in my hand. Dale had already headed into the shower, not even
questioning whether or not I'd take the straw and slurp up his spooge. How
could he just take that for granted? Just because I'd already done it like
twenty times or so...but not with a STRAW! I don't know why, but that just
made the whole thing seem ridiculous.

Still...I probably would have done it anyway if Isabella hadn't picked that
time to ask, "Well what are you waiting for, you little idiot? I can't
clean myself if I'm handcuffed to the bed, can I?" There she was, the sissy
of my dreams and nightmares, the one that had laid me low and kicked dirt
on me, the one I wanted to love me more than anything and I hated almost as
much as I hated myself, and she couldn't even imagine a scenario in which I
would strike back at her. Not even when she was completely helpless...then
again, I think I was more surprised than she was when I started fumbling
with my belt to get my pants down. "Wha-what the fuck do you think you're
doing? You don't have the balls to fuck me, you little shit!" My gut knit
into a tight ball of sick fury...

I saw her face go from a rage to shock and then twist into a scream of
agony. I didn't know what was happening until I heard the hard 'thwacks'
over her scream and felt the impact run up my arm. I looked down to see
myself raining down blows with my belt along her fair skin. Terrible red
welts crisscrossed over her thighs and up her smooth stomach and heaving
breasts. I felt a wet warmth swallow my prick, massaging it, milking it as
one hateful shudder after another ran through me. The **** in my guts grew
tighter causing stabbing pains that only seemed to fuel my frenzy. I knew I
had to stop...but the only way I could stop was if I finished. I saw the
haze of dick doped submission drift over her eyes and for a second I let
myself believe that this is what she wanted, that somehow in my mindless
madness, I had found a way to win her back, to get her to look at me the
way she looked at my step-family. I began screaming a garbled mess of
words, a junkyard of hate clattering out of me, "CUM FOR ME, YOU CUM SLUT,
CUM! FUCKING FUCK YOU! I WILL FUCK YOU, YOU FUCK! CUM CUM FUCKING CUM!"
until I was just screaming "CUM!" over and over.

When she finally did it cum, it shot out hard enough to hit my chin, and my
cock *****ed its filth inside her. There was no joy in it...the my guts
twisted inside out and my whole body burned with the hateful bile seething
in my veins. I saw something I'd never noticed in her eyes
before. Something I'd missed in the haze, something I could only see from
this angle...pure, unadulterated hatred. She hated my step- father and his
foul spawn, not despite the helpless lust they inspired in her...but
because of it. Now she hated me too, and as I saw my reflection in her
eyes, I did too.

"Please...I...I didn't mean...I'm sorry...please...please...I'm sorry...I'm
suh suh..." I broke down sobbing as I begged her forgiveness, but I could
tell she couldn't even hear me. I felt Dale's arms pulling me off of her,
shaking me, trying to get me to snap out of it. I tried to calm down, tried
to explain what had happened, tried to do anything but let out hoarse
screaming cries of useless remorse. Dale was beside himself, throwing a
tantrum and on the verge of tears himself, not prepared for a situation he
couldn't threaten his way out of. Even through the veil of tears, I could
see what a fool I'd been. I was right when I called him a boy, and I'd let
a boy reduce me to this. I began to calm down, and I was just about to
explain myself when I heard the voice.

"I can't tell you how disappointed I am in you. Within two months you're
having a threesome with your step-brother...and I don't even want to know
who's semen is dripping off your chin." my step-father stood in the
doorway, filling the frame with his towering physique, his hard, handsome
features betrayed no signs of mercy, if there were any to be found in the
first place. He looked like a vengeful god, and at that moment, it only
seemed appropriate that I would be cast into Hell. Then flashes of my tour
in the basement came to me, and I remembered what Hell really was, and I
didn't have the courage to accept my just desserts.

I began to stammer out a defense, "nuh nuh No! You don't understand. This
isn't...well yes it is, but it's not what it looks like. I didn't let
her...I mean I didn't suck or...see I fucked it out of her." My words
tripped over themselves as they raced out of me, but I began to see a small
glimmer of hope. I really had just fucked her, and it's not like Dale would
admit what was really going on, not if he would have to admit to flaunting
his father's rules these past two months. I know it seemed implausible. I
knew it was true and it still sounded like bullshit. But if I stuck to my
story long enough, he would have to believe me.

"Hmm...that's certainly one possible explanation. And I pride myself on my
fairness, so I wouldn't want to condemn you to a life of sissy slavery if
there were any doubts. So if you can clear up just one minor detail for me,
I'll be on my way." I heaved a sigh of relief, "Why are you wearing a pair
of cum stained panties?" My jaw went slack...I was still wearing panties! I
had gotten so used to wearing them that I didn't even notice I had them on,
but my step-father obviously did, and now there was no explanation on earth
that was going to save me. I felt the walls closing in on me, I couldn't
breathe, the floor rushed up to meet me and everything went black...

Things can always get worse.






I was running through the mansion, being chased by something so horrifying
that I didn't dare to turn around and see what it was. I tried to find my
room, but the once familiar hallways were now disjointed and strange, as if
the building had be rearranged and some pieces had been replaced with
imitations that had a sinisterly artificial look to them. My pursuer was
getting close, its hot, rancid breath scalding the back of my neck. I kept
running, even though I knew I'd never escape. Even a second spared from its
horrible embrace would be worth the hopeless attempts to escape. Suddenly,
out of the corner of my eye, I saw a soft shadow dart into a far
hallway...somehow, I just knew it belonged to a friend. For a moment, I
dared to believe their might be an escape, or at least a place I could rest
for a moment and delay my inevitable damnation. I turned down the hall,
almost falling as the tile became slippery, some thick, milky liquid
coating the floor. I just kept running, knowing each step would be my last
and still taking it anyway, constantly proving myself wrong for just a
moment longer. And then I hit my dead end...at the end of the
hallway...something worse than whatever was chasing me... a mirror...

I was beautiful...heart breakingly, soul crushingly beautiful. My features
had grown even softer from my cherubic chin to my button nose; my lashes
longer, fanning my cum hither sea blue eyes; my lips plumper and shinier,
open and panting at the sight of the vision before me. My hair was falling
about my face, flaxen curls of spun gold, with a lacy cap keeping it
somewhat in order. My breasts were flush as they rose and fell in my
panicked arousal the red set off alluringly by my pale, creamy
cleavage. The french maid outfit was even more fetching now that I had the
figure to fill it. I felt my stockings rub against one another as the sight
of my shapely legs barely covered by my short, ruffled skirt, made me
squirm and shiver. I reached out to touch my reflection, tentative and
fearful...but my reflection wasn't so timid, she reached back and pulled me
in, screaming as I fell deep into the darkness...into the basement...

I was completely surrounded by darkness, a void I had a terrible
premonition was far from empty. I was too terrified to even run, after all,
where was there to go? All I could do was stand paralyzed, petrified as I
awaited whatever horror would reach out of the abyss to claim me as its
own. I almost welcomed it at this point, at least then I'd know things
couldn't get any worse. But there was still that lingering doubt that they
just might get worse than even I could imagine...so I prayed for an end and
prayed for one more second, my thoughts chasing each other down the
drain. And then I saw it...faint and ghost-like, the smallest glimmer of
light. I was sure I was imagining it, my mind inventing phantoms to keep me
company, but I also knew I didn't care. I ran for the light, getting closer
and closer and feeling a welcoming warmth as I saw it take on a woman's
shape. When I finally reached it, Isabella was standing before me, shining
in the darkness like an anger come to deliver me from damnation.

She took me in her arms, her skin so soft against my cheek. I felt safe
with her. It didn't matter that I was in the darkness with no sight of an
exit, it didn't matter that I would never be a man again. All that mattered
was she was lifting my mouth to hers, thrusting her soft tongue into mine,
claiming me as her own with a kiss. A long, loving kiss...so wet...even
after she finally broke our lip's embrace, I felt the wetness...warm,
sticky wetness...I looked at her full lips as they curved into a haughty
smile...I saw something shine from inside...something sharp...she opened
her mouth and razor blades fell out by the handful. I opened my mouth to
scream, but all that came out was a gush of hot blood...I crumpled to the
ground as her maliciously mirthful laughter filled the void, flames
bursting from the ground to illuminate the twisted architecture of Hell. I
crawled back from her still, squirming on the floor, desperate to get just
a little further away from her razor blade smile and predatory
laugh. That's when I felt the breath again...hot rancid...and hovering
right over me...the monster lunged for me...and I could scream again...

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAIIEEEEEE!"

"Good, you're awake. Now we can get on with the ceremony." I open my eyes
and see my step-father cutting an even more imposing figure than usual in a
shiny black rubber robe, the cowl casting a shadow over his strong brow but
not dimming his burning eyes one bit. The light fell on his powerful,
chiseled jaw cocked up as usual, but his seductively sadistic smile
replaced by a tight lipped grimace. Isabella was d****d at his feet,
content as a kitten, completely nude...my collar was nowhere to be seen. I
had lost her completely, I couldn't even claim the lie of ownership
anymore.

My eyes darted across the room, hoping I'd see something...anything that
would give me a glimmer of hope in this abyss of despair. But all I saw
were two more hooded figures, my step-brother Dirk smiling broadly as he
licked his sensual lips, and Darius staring with a hunger I'd never see
before, his sharp features twisted into a razor-sharp smile. I tried to
place the room, a hardwood floor of dark teak, red velvet d****s surrounded
the large circular room, empty save for us. I tried to see an exit, but
everything was covered, the whole effect was dizzying and disorienting. I
couldn't place this room in my head, I could have sworn we didn't have a
room like this anywhere in the mansion...and then it hit me...I was in the
basement!

I clutched my chest instinctively, and let out a tiny yelp...I was wearing
the french maid outfit! I didn't fill it out nearly as well as in my
nightmare, but I had no doubt that I was all but unrecognizable as a
man...I looked like a petite, poorly developed young woman...or more
accurately, I looked like a sissy. No...I was a sissy, I just wasn't able
to hide it under my clothes anymore. I couldn't help but run my hands up
and down my hips, feeling the contours my corset was giving me. I was
snapped out of my reverie when I noticed my outfit was rubber too...it
struck me that whatever they planned was going to be very, very messy. I
felt my clit twitch reflexively and felt it crush painfully against cold
steel. They had caged me! I shuddered to think of what they had
planned...that's when I noticed the drain in the floor, and I started
begging, "Please, please, don't do this to me! I'm sorry...I tried being a
man, but I'm just not cut out for it...but just because I'm a sissy doesn't
mean I want to be a slave! I beg you, just let me go!"

Laughter filled the room, heavy and dark like ominous storm clouds
gathering over me. My step-father's thunderous voice finally said, "You are
in the wrong place if you are looking for mercy, and you are definitely
asking the wrong men. Mercy is for the weak. Do we look weak to you?" It
was a rhetorical question, but I still couldn't help but shake my head
dumbly. There was nothing about them that was weak, and as much as it
terrified me, I had to admit that it seemed fitting that they were in
control. But everything was happening so fast, and I could sense a dreadful
inevitability rushing towards me...one that would seal my fate forever...

"Remember, none of this was forced upon you. And from what Dale tells me,
you are quite the needy little slut. Really we're doing you a favor. Out on
your own you'd probably be scooped up my some diseased pimp, and you'd end
up turning tricks until disease and d**gs ravaged your pretty looks and
you'd be left to die in a gutter. As our slave you will be well cared
for. We will make you even more beautiful than you already are, educate
you, teach you marketable skills, and most importantly we will protect you
from your own weakness." I wanted to protest, but I knew it would be
pointless. I was surrounded by men that could hurt me in ways I probably
couldn't even imagine, and I could sense both Dirk and Darius were waiting
for an excuse. But that wasn't the real reason I didn't argue with him. The
real reason was that it all sounded so terribly true.

"Of course, I don't give a single, solitary fuck about what happens to you,
but I will not allow anyone that carries my name to sully it in public. I
gave you a chance to stand at my side. I gave you the opportunity to honor
my name, to join the family business and experience true power for the
first time in your pampered life. And what did you do? You SPIT on my name!
You became a sissy's bitch, and then you tried to corrupt my youngest son,
getting him to break my rules and betray my trust. At least he used a sissy
properly, which is the only thing that spared him from sharing your
fate. But make no mistake, blood does not protect my sons any more than
your pathetic heritage stood in your way. All you had to do was prove
yourself...and I suppose you did after a fashion." As insane as it sounds,
I actually felt guilty as I listened to his tirade. His voice was so
authoritative, it left no room for disagreement. I started thinking that
maybe I did deserve to be punished. I couldn't bear to look at his accusing
eyes any longer, I felt like they were burning me on the stake, so I looked
at his feet instead. And that's when I saw the true source of my woes, and
tried one more time to plead my case...

"But, you don't understand. Isabella tricked me! She played mind games with
me, made me think she loved me to get me to lower my guard, subtly eroded
my confidence and then preyed on my indecision and inexperience. She's the
reason I'm like this! She made me a sissy!" I saw a satisfied smile curl up
on her face and I seethed with rage. Darren reached down calmly and picked
Isabella up by her throat. Even after all she'd put me through, I couldn't
stop from yelping sympathetically as my step-father held my ex-sissy up by
the neck, with her toes dangling precariously above the ground.

"Is what she saying true? Did you intentionally manipulate and corrupt my
step-son?" I held my breath waiting for her to answer, silently begging her
to deny it, praying for forgiveness for unthinkingly tossing her to the
lions. To my horror, Isabella's smile only grew wider, her face was growing
splotchy and purplish as she nodded yes. I closed my eyes, not nearly brave
enough to see what horrible fate would befall her..."That's a good gurl,
Isabella. I knew I could count on you." He gave her a kiss that looked like
it would have taken her breath away if she had any left, and then he lied
her gently at his feet. She looked at me with a heartbreaking mix of
haughty pride and the hazy lust of a submissive sissy.

"Look at you...you never had a clue did you? Of course Isabella was acting
on my orders, she wouldn't dare defy me. I told her to test your
willpower...and you failed miserably. So now, you will join the other
sissies down in the basement. Now that we have the begging and blaming out
of the way, we can get on with the ceremony. Are you ready to take the
brand of the Harrow house?" I was utterly destroyed...all of it, every
tender kiss and hard throb...it was all a game, and worse, it wasn't even
her game. I was just another chore to her. And then I saw what he meant by
a brand. I guess it's because I never got to see much of Isabella from
behind, but I never noticed the tramp stamp she had burned into her
flesh. But it was all I could see now, an ornate 'H' ****ty and pulpy from
where it was seared into her soft skin just above her ass. Stark panic made
me brave enough to defy them.

"You can't do this to me! I'm rich! When my mother gets home she'll see to
you! You hardly have any money of your own! You just have your shitty name!
Well I don't want it! Not on my skin or anywhere else! I'm Byron Templeton
III. You can keep your fucking name!" I was spitting by the time I was
finished, out of breath and shaking. The speech had been almost too big for
me, it took what little courage I had found with it, leaving me hoping that
bringing up my mother's money might save me from their wrath.

"GAH HA! Listen to him, dad, he's actually proud of the name Byron. He's
named after a sissy poet and he thinks he can shit on our name! Ha! You
know, Belle, normally I don't grudge fuck you flat chested sissies, but
personality counts for a lot, and you just made it to the top of my 'to do'
list!" I cringed at every braying word of Dirk's tirade. He took a step
toward me, and I felt my asshole flinch in fear, remembering how thick he
felt pressed against me in the shower, and knowing he wouldn't be a gentle
lover. Surprisingly, Darren stopped his advance by simply lifting his hand
in the air. For a second, I allowed myself to hope that my threat had
worked. But then he spoke... "Your vapid, pill popping mother isn't coming
home, Belle. She'll stay doped up and dreaming her life away at the asylum
for as long as I use 'her' money to pay the doctors exorbitant fees." I
realized with a sob that I hadn't worried about my mother once since she
was sent off to get treated for 'exhaustion'. I wondered if that meant I
was a terrible son or she was a terrible mother...probably a little of
both. But I was far too scared to process any guilt at that moment,
especially when my step-father continued, "Your mother named me the
executor of her affairs, so I control all of the money. Since you are
penniless now, I can do anything I want to you, that's the privilege of
power. And if you are hoping for an inheritance to come along and save you
someday, think again. You will sign away all legal claim to your mother's
estate before I allow you the honor of joining our stable."

The tiniest glimmer of hope lit a long path ahead of me, one of suffering,
servitude, and shame, but one that ended in freedom and splendor. I
couldn't sign my rights away...it was my only hope to ever escape their
clutches..."You can't make me sign anything. Someday I'll get my share of
the inheritance and then we'll see how easy it is to keep me locked up." I
felt the strength return to my legs and I did something I never in a
million years imagined I would have done...I stood up to my
step-father. Sure, I was a little unsteady on the high heels I was
apparently locked into, but I was on my feet, tottering right over to him
and looking him square in the eye. I could swear I saw a hint of admiration
in there just before he laid me flat with backhand I could only register as
a blur, a thunderclap, and an explosion of pain that knocked me to the
ground.

"Father, I'm getting bored. Let me break her so we can get on with
this. I'll have her begging to sign in her blood withing five minutes
flat." Darius' tone was cold and dead. But his threats didn't have the
intended effect...if I surrendered, I'd be at his mercy for the rest of my
life. If I resisted, one day I would be free from his sadistic embrace, and
from what I'd seen of his handiwork, he would torture me for fun even if I
never defied him.

"Not yet. Remember, son, there are rules to this game. We go from youngest
to oldest which means Dirk gets first shot at getting our stubborn little
sissy to see the light." It says a lot about how completely fucked my
situation was that getting hate fucked by a gorilla was a relief compared
to the alternative...and that was only a temporary 'reprieve'. He made his
way over to me and opened his robe, revealing his hard, naked flesh. His
cock was even more fearsome than I had imagined it...and I had spent a lot
more time picturing it my head than I cared to admit. It was almost as long
as his father's...at least ten inches long...but much thicker...it was a
fucking bludgeon...so thick I couldn't even put my hand around it. I
realized with a whimper that I had my hand on his cock before he even
asked...

"Now I've got to be honest, I'm not a very creative guy. I leave that kind
of stuff to my older brother and my dad. But with a cock like this, who
needs imagination? So here's the deal, and its going to be the best one you
get all night. You sign the papers like a good ************ and I'll unlock
your chastity cage. If you don't, I won't even use your spit for lube." My
body didn't seem to appreciate the gravity of the situation. I was drooling
for a chance to lube his cock, wondering if I could fit him in my mouth. My
soft sex tried to grow hard, but only crushed against the unyielding bars
of its cage.

I squirmed as my body begged me to beg him to let me sign, to feel his
hands sliding over my rubber encased body, to taste him throbbing in my
throat, to have him inside me, slooooowly and gently as he pushed my boi
pussy to new limits. All I had to give him was everything...and at the
moment it sounded like a bargain. But then I thought better of it...the
single sane sliver of my mind that hadn't been paralyzed with lust or
terror telling me I had to hold on for as long as it took. For once in my
life, I had to be strong. "I...I...I won't sign. Do your wuh wuh worst."

"Oh no, little sissy..." He pulled my head up painfully as he leaned down
into a kiss, crushing my soft lips against my teeth as sucked on my
mouth. "I'm going to do my best." He thrust his tongue inside me without
warning, it was thick and insistent, almost making me gag as it plunged
down my throat. There was nothing loving about his kiss, but there was
nothing sadistic about it either. It wasn't that he was trying to hurt me,
after all, he could have broken me into pieces with his bare hands if he
wanted to do. He just didn't care what happened to me as long as his
ravenous appetites were sated. I trembled to think what he would do to my
tender little hole if he was this rough with just his tongue. He dropped me
to the floor, panting and flushed, and I knew I wouldn't have to wait long
to find out.

I felt his thick fingers dig into the soft yielding flesh of my buttocks, I
whimpered as he effortlessly pulled me to my knees and casually flipped my
skirt up, leaving my asshole exposed and vulnerable. Despite the heart
pounding panic coursing through me, my cockette was still trying
desperately to get hard. It seemed no matter how often the metal bit into
my tender flesh, it wouldn't take the hint. I bit my lower lip and said a
silent prayer to anyone that would listen...I felt his fat cockhead press
against my rosebud, trying to force it to bloom. I felt his muscles kiss my
skin as he d****d over me, whispering, "Hey, Belle, I just wanted to say
thanks for not signing the papers before I got a chance to fuck you raw."

"AIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" He forced his gigantic helmet through my taut
ring, every millisecond seemed more impossible than the last. It felt like
giving birth in reverse...like being impaled on a burning log...like a fat
cock stretching out my asshole without the mercy of lube. Every cell inside
me screamed in agony. He was slowly deforming my body, stretching it past a
point the human body was ever intended to go. It was surreal...it didn't
feel like flesh...flesh doesn't burn like hot coals or cut like jagged
glass. Every time I thought he couldn't possibly go any longer, more fresh
agony would force its way further inside me. I closed my eyes, and told
myself over and over again that it was almost over...almost over...almost
over...

"Well the head's in...that wasn't so bad, now was it?" Dirk's hand came
crashing down on my ass, sending a shock-wave of pain that reverberated
with the agony inside me, screeching a duet like some lullaby for
demons. If he noticed, he didn't make any mention of it...he just kept
driving his monster deeper inside me, devouring me from the inside with
every impossible inch. His fingers gripped my hips, pulling me back towards
him as his freight train carrying an overload cargo of heated Hell kept
rolling along. I couldn't breathe to beg him to stop, couldn't think to
consider signing my soul away to save my life, couldn't do anything but
process pain so profound it would confound a poet. And he just kept
coming...

"Fuuuuuuck...this is soooooo fucking tight! Shit...I'm not even sure you
can take my full length, but it is going to be a blast finding out." Dirk
was a true monster, and not just because of his ogre cock and gorilla
hands...he had a satyr's soul. He wasn't even trying to get me to surrender
at this point. If he was, he would have pulled out so that I could beg him
not to stick his pet lamprey back in me, or at least stop to let me catch
my breath. If he had...I don't know...but its hard to imagine willingly
agreeing to let him continue if I had the capacity for choice at the
moment. And he wasn't doing it to torture me...as inhumanly intense as it
was, he wasn't going out of his way to hurt me. Even spanking me was just a
show of ownership, and possibly even affection. He was a monster because my
living Hell wasn't even a consideration for him...it never even crossed his
mind. Once his dick was hard, he was going to find something to fuck. He
was a simple b**st...the world was just a wonderful collection of holes to
him...and asking whether a hole wanted to be filled was far too
philosophical a question for him to ponder.

"Damn...all the way in. I should get a t-shirt made for you sissies that
manage to fit my full length. Something like 'I got stabbed by the Dirk and
lived to tell about it'...then again, maybe we should wait and see on that
part..." I took a deep breath to prove to myself I wasn't dead yet. He was
inside me...and I wasn't dead yet. I allowed myself to hope that maybe the
worst was over. As he pulled out slowly, he raised my hopes even further,
the pain lingered like a ghost's cock behind him, but it was ethereal,
insubstantial compared to the unreal reality of his flesh. When he was all
the way out, I let out a sigh as long as his prick, proving I could exhale
as well. I could breathe again, and that told me I had survived. And when
he shoved a fourth of his cock back into me in one thrust, and then kept
hammering away a few invasive inches at a time...I learned I could scream
again as well...

"AaaaAAaAAaAAAAAAiiiIIIIIEeeeEEeeeEEEEEE!" his cruel cock forced out what
little air I had left in a scream so large I was amazed it fit in me in the
first place. The pain had been slow and constant before, but at least it
had been predictable, getting progressively worse the more he warped my
tenderest tissue. This was like being gored by a wild boar from the
inside. Savage, unpredictable attacks that left me panicked and waiting for
the next strike, forever guessing wrong and paying with my ass.

He began to pull out, and I dared to take another breath again, then just
as reached the half way point, he changed course and slammed his weapon
inside me all the way to the hilt. "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE" a birdlike wail
flew out of me, free from the torture chamber housed inside my skin. I
envied it...I was stuck inside my treacherous flesh, cursed with a body
that seemed to feel everything a little too much...skin that surrendered to
pleasure a little too easily, and felt the sting of the inevitable
punishment even more keenly. I tried to think through the pain, but it was
like there were shards of glass cutting into my brain, making my thoughts
alien and disjointed. Things like...I wonder if Dirk will get grounded if
he fucks me to death...if I had Dirk's body, would I be fucking a sissy in
the ass right now...God, I hope they don't put 'fucked to death' on my
tombstone...is this really worth my inheritance...or maybe I'd just be a
really ugly sissy...how much does a new asshole cost, anyway...it went on
and on like that as Dirk continued pounding me at an erratic pace.

But pain is a strange b**st, it can tear out your guts from the inside one
moment and began playfully nibbling the next. I don't know if its because
my asshole finally stretched wide enough to take his strange b**st, or if
my blood was acting as some sort of primitive lube, or maybe my brain
finally said 'fuck it, I'm not processing this shit anymore. If you want to
get fucked by a rhino horn or whatever it is, that's your business.', but
whatever the reason, the pain lessened to the point that it felt like
pleasure compared to what came before. The adrenaline and endorphins
flooding my body probably didn't hurt either, making me feel high, doped
and wired at the same time, without a shred of shame or sanity to prevent
me from rolling my hips back onto his cock just so I could feel him slam
them back down. I giggled and grunted as I felt his freakish manhood swell
to grow impossibly thicker in response.

"Damn...who...ungh...taught you...nngh that?" A sick thrill kissed its way
up my spine sending icy-hot shivers that made me melt. Of course I hated
him, there were enough scraps of me left to remember that even as I
squeezed his cock with my aching asshole and winced through the reminder of
how bad it could hurt.,,but hating him was what made it so hot...so
forbidden...so kinky. I was a novice to surrender, but I was learning fast,
and I loved to study...especially since I had just discovered the ironic
sense of power in controlling how much pleasure he would receive. A slight
roll of the hips, a subtle squeeze, a sudden thrust backwards, all drove
him closer to the brink of oblivion, or slowed him maddeningly. Sure he,
could have held me down and pounded away at me and there would have been
nothing I could do to stop him. He could make me into a weak, whimpering
hole, but if wanted more pleasure than he could drill out of me, he would
have to let me work my magic.

"Fuck...that's it...GGRAAAGH...you earned it!" Dirk's savage roar shook the
room, traveling down his mountain of a body like an avalanche, gaining
momentum until I exploded out of his cock, practically punching me with a
torrent of his man mead. Thankfully, his scream drowned out my own, as
every muscle in my body seized up and sucked out every last drop of his
cum. Maybe it was some sort of instinctive attempt to put out the fire
still blazing in my abused ass. Maybe I was responding vicariously to his
pleasure as I always seemed to do, my body recognizing a superior a****l's
right to pleasure and rejoicing that I brought it about. But most likely,
it was just the chemical waste my brain was shitting throughout my body
after suffering through the sustained brutality of Dirk's love making.

Whatever it was, if faded as soon as it came, leaving me to feel the cool
air hitting my inflamed guts as my asshole gaped lewdly. I felt
paradoxically empty and full the same time...my boi pussy ruined, maybe
forever stretched wide and hungry, while at the same time, the outline of
his cock lingered in the form of every throbbing nerve in my ass crying out
in pain. It was a dull, stabbing throb, a hurt that had faded, but refused
to leave my side...like a possessive lover wanting to hold me close as long
as he could. Still it wasn't half as bad as the throbbing ache pushing
insistently against my chastity cage, confused and betrayed that it hadn't
gotten to cum after such a rough fuck. Maybe if he had pounded my prostate
a little bit longer...but I pushed thoughts like that out of my head, not
wanting to want the man that was trying to enslave me. Instead I gathered
tiny shreds of my willpower of the floor and looking up at Dirk asked, "Do
you surrender now?"

I cringed as his hand raised high in the air, ready to strike me
down..."DIRK DANIEL HARROW! You will not lay a hand on her. You have cum,
and thus your turn is ended. Now calm down and control yourself. Let's see
if Darius fares any better." Relief turned to horror as Darius made his way
over to me. If Dirk was a monster out of carelessness, Darius was one out
of dedication. All I had to do was look at the scars on his sissy's skin
between the ink and piercings to know what kind of man he was. Every step
he took brought me one step closer to the gallows. I held my breath and
closed my eyes, stupidly acting as if it would make a difference, as if I'd
open my eyes and see anything but Darius' sadistic smile.

"Aww, look at you, you're shaking like a leaf. Don't worry, my beautiful
Belle, I'm not going to hurt you. Hurt you? Heh...you should be so
lucky..." He took my head in his hands and lifted me into a kiss, softer
than I expected, our lips merely grazing one another. I didn't know what to
do with a kiss like that. Even when Isabella was playing at being romantic,
her kisses were powerful, passionate. I kept expecting him to take
advantage of my confusion my forcing his tongue down my throat, but to my
surprise, he just kept gently pressing his lips to mine, never opening his
mouth or more importantly, mine. His fingertips stroked my cheek and I
started to squirm in his arms. He held me close, but allowed me to writhe
in perplexed frustration, never gripping me to tightly or taking advantage
of the obvious strength housed in his taut muscles. In a moment of
weakness, I found myself sucking on his lips, trying to part them with my
tongue, trying to coax out a real kiss from him, the kind that hurt. I just
wanted things to make sense again...

"Now, now, Belle, this is supposed to be torture, remember? So I can't have
you acting on those nasty little urges of yours. You will behave yourself
and meekly accept whatever I do to you or there will be consequences." His
tone was gentle, but in a practiced, artificial way that was even more
terrifying than his usual serial-killer cold affect. He held my head firmly
as he held me with his lips hovering over mine, but he didn't hurt me in
the slightest. My imagination ran wild, I was on the verge of tears just
from trying to picture what agonizing abomination he would perform if I
didn't obey. I knew that was exactly what he wanted, to twist my fear
inside me like a knife and let me torture myself, all while being gentle as
a lamb...but knowing his game and being able to prevent it from working on
me were two very different things...

"puh puh Please duh duh don't huh huh hurt me." I immediately regretted
pleading for mercy, giving him that much more power over me. He paid no
attention to it, mercy being a concept as alien to him as fire is to a
fish. Instead, he pulled me into his lap and pulled my top down over my
shoulder, and began covering my exposed flesh with tender, teasing
kisses...my skin sizzled and I felt myself melting into his lap despite
myself. I couldn't control my body, this was everything it wanted, to be
controlled and helpless and loved...all at once. And it was too stupid to
know it was all a sick game. I rubbed my ass against his lap feeling his
impressive hardness against my soft skin, I imagined how tender he would
feel inside me...and my cage closed in around my swelling flesh, sending a
spasm of pain from my groin to my gut, where it stewed and festered. Now I
knew his plan...to kill me with kindness. "I know what you're trying to do,
Darius, and it woOoOooOOOOOHH!"

"Sorry, you trailed off there at the end. Something about this not
working?" I'm putty in his hands as he toys with erogenous zones I never
knew I had. He was rubbing slow circles around my nipples, running his
tongue along the outside of my ear and darting in and out like a thief, and
lightly nibbling on my neck, my pulse pounding so hard he could probably
taste it. By the time he peeled off my leather dress and left me naked save
for my maid's cap, stockings, and cockette cage, I was a whimpering mess. I
didn't know how long I could take it. Every sweet caress was followed by
the increasingly brutal bite of cold steel. And if I understood the fucked
up rules right, he got to play with me until he came. But he showed no sign
that he was going to fuck me...which meant I was fucked. And then things
got worse...

"NoOOoOOOOh pleeeeeeeasssssse doOOOooOOOn't!" His fingers found there way
inside my gaping hole. I wish I could say I was moaning for him to stop
because it was still sore, but the stabs of pain where a welcome respite
compared to what followed them. Darius proved himself an artist with his
fingers, manipulating my sissy spot with a skill and dexterity that would
have impressed the world's finest watchmakers or bomb defusers. He was
certainly winding me up, hitting sissy spots I didn't even know I had,
making my entire body an exposed nerve, every inch of flesh soaking up the
slightest physical contact. My own sweat trailing down my trembling flesh
like teasing fingers, his hard swimmers physique rubbing against my soft,
yielding flesh...well, more like my soft yielding flesh rubbing up against
his hard body, but same difference. My genitals stubbornly refused to yield
to its prison. I was starting to think it had more fight in it than I
did. But then I felt a familiar twinge, like a chord being struck inside
me...that bubbling bliss building to an ecstatic eruption. My body leapt on
the shred of hope like a feral dog lunging for a scrap of raw meat. And
that's what I was at that point...raw meat. Mindlessly racing towards a
goal my mind was telling me I'd never reach. Because even if I could find a
way to cum with this cage on, Darius would never have given me the
satisfaction. True to form, the moment before I exploded, he pulled back,
defusing me with expert finesse.

"You probably think I'm cruel, don't you? It's okay, you don't have to
answer, I know how you sissies whisper behind my back, how you always
scurried away to avoid me in the halls. As if I was your
step-boogeyman. But if you could see through my eyes right now, you'd know
I am the most compassionate man you've ever had the honor of meeting." As
if to 'prove' his point, he begins playing me like an instrument again, one
had on my nipples, the other inside me, and his lips raining down a barrage
of soft kiss along the nape of my neck. He composed a symphony of whimpers
and moans as he continued to string me along and hang me out to dry. The
longer he played and the more crescendos he cut off, the more the pleasure
turned to pain. It got so bad I was getting nostalgic for something as
sweet as a raw ravishment. I was willing to do almost anything for a little
relief...but not anything.

"NNH nev uh uh Never...suh uh unh surrender. Nnh nuh not to yuh yuh
yoooOOoooOOH!" Darius' plan had backfired. Sure I was so exhausted I didn't
know if I would have the strength for the next moan, sure I was dying to
taste ever last inch of him, sure his loving treatment had left me in a
state of Purgatory I'd gladly have cut off a pound of flesh to escape, but
that was his mistake. HE was the cause of it all. And all I had to do was
nothing and he couldn't win. It was a daunting task, but I had a lifetime
of practice at doing nothing, and I intended to use it to my advantage.

"Sigh...and now you're blaming me for your own stubbornness. Making me the
villain in your dime store dreadful so you don't have to face the
truth. You want to be our slave just as much as the other sissies, you just
want it forced upon you so you don't have to admit it. That's why I am the
kindest man you'll ever meet. I'm willing to play the heavy for you, to
make you do things you would never dare admit you wanted to do, things you
beg me to stop until your throat grows so hoarse you can't even
whimper. And then I'll make you do things you never even knew existed, and
I will make you love them. And yes, you will hate me for it, but that is a
price I am willing to pay." Throughout his self-deluded tirade, Darius,
continued to torment me with suffering I apparently wanted but was too
afraid to admit. Funny, I just thought I hated his living guts.

I knew I had to do something. Darius was hard, but showing no hints of an
impending orgasm. And as much as I hated him, I doubted I could withstand
his abuse as long as he could dish it out. I didn't think, if I did, I
probably would have cowered from the idea like a scared little
rabbit. Instead, I reached inside the boiling pit of bile that made up my
innards and pulled out a s**thing onslaught, "Fuck you, you wimp! At least,
Dirk had the balls to fuck me. You're so afraid I'll make you cum before I
surrender that you are just fingering me like a virgin on prom night."

Darius threw me to the ground, towering over me, his voice lost it's gentle
polish and was left with the cold steely tone of a sharp knife. "I don't
know which is worse, that you would insult me like that, or that you think
I'm stupid enough to fall for it. I tried doing this the easy way. I
thought you would appreciate the creativity of my approach. But if you want
it more traditional, then so be it. I'll bring out my toys and have you
begging to be our slave inside five hours." I was scared stupid for a
moment. All I wanted to do was hide under a rock and never come out. But
there was nowhere to hide, and Darius was reaching down for me, his hand
looming larger and larger over my face until it blotted out everything
else. Mindlessly, I blurted out, "I can make you cum in under five minutes!
I'd bet my freedom on it!" He paused, perplexed, and for a moment, I heaved
a sigh of relief...and then it hit me...I had no idea how I was going to
make him cum!

"Hmm...my way is much more certain, but what's life without a little risk?
Very well, the timer starts from the moment I stick my cock in your gaping
cunt and you have five minutes to make me cum or you sign your fortune and
freedom away?" I just sort of nodded dumbly, hoping whatever part of my
brain shit out that challenge would come up with an idea on how to win
it. But all I could think of is what it would feel like hanging in one of
those cages in the basement. I could taste the gruel already, feel the dark
close in around me...no, not the dark, Darius' arms, pulling me to my
knees, spreading me wide as his cock slid inside me without the slightest
resistance.

Minute one...I was surprised at the length and girth of Darius' cock, it
was only a little bigger than the 'runt' of the families. Sure, it was a
nice size, but nothing compared to Dirk's or his father's, and it didn't
have that comely curve that Dale's did, so he couldn't hit my sweet spot
nearly as hard. I was beginning to understand why he got so good with his
fingers...I stifled a laugh, knowing mocking his prowess wouldn't be the
best way to make him cum...

By minute two I was ready to take back everything I didn't dare say about
his endowments. He wielded his rod as masterfully as he had used his
fingers, churning up my abused ass and sending those familiar sparks of
mind melting bliss much sooner than I was prepared for. If he kept up like
this, I might actually cross that threshold I'd been denied for so long,
but all thoughts of making him cum had melted into a thick drool that ran
down my chin.

Minute three stretched out into infinity. Every eternal second an inch
closer to paradise as I crawled up from miles down in Hell...but still,
Heaven was in sight. My body knew what to do even if I did not, rolling my
hips as I thrust back onto his cock...milking his manhood with my soft,
tight muscles...using every technique I learned from getting Dirk off in a
desperate attempt to make him cum. I felt a little throb, but I knew there
was no way I'd make him cum at this rate. I could feel a leash bite into my
neck. I imagined him leering down at my bloodied body...and then it hit
me...

Minute four was a decisive moment, I didn't plan it, I would have never
been that stupid, or that brave. But something inside me knew what Darius
wanted even if the rest of me was too terrified to contemplate it. I
slammed my head into the hard oak floor, sending blood gushing from my nose
onto my plump, shiny lips. Darius paused, paralyzed with shock as I looked
back up at him, gave him a cum hither look and smiled even as the blood
dripped from my chin...and squeezed...

"NNH! Wait...NO!" Darius erupted inside me like a water balloon popping
every last drop of cum bursting out of him in a shotgun blast of sticky
seed. I cooed in frustrated satisfaction, knowing I would be denied release
that much longer, but momentarily content with my meaningless victory. To
Darius' credit, it did not take him long to regain his composure, he
covered his shame in his robes, stepping back into the shadows without a
word of reproach.

"My my...I must say I'm impressed. I half expected you would outlast,
Dirk. After all, the shock carried you through the ordeal more than
anything, and Dirk's approach has always been, shall we say, direct? But to
best Darius? That I did not expect. I'll have to reconsider my opinion of
you...slightly. For that, you deserve a small boon. You are the only one in
this room that isn't 100% certain that you will beg to be our slave. And I
suspect that deep down you know you will too. So, I could walk over there
and work my wonders, but that would be too easy. You've earned something a
little more...poetic. So I will allow Isabella to take my turn. Isabella,
you have five minutes to make her beg. If you don't...ah but why dwell on
such an ugly thought?"

My jaw dropped as Isabella slowly crawled towards me, her eyes growing
hungrier as she slowly sauntered over...but there was something else in
them too, something I wanted to believe was regret. But when she smiled and
ran her tongue slowly across her sensuous smirk, it was hard to imagine she
felt anything but pride in what she'd done to me. I steeled my defenses,
ready for any of her usual tricks. I figured she'd boss me around, fuck me
silly, maybe feed me all of the cum pooling in my asshole baby bird
style. Whatever she did, it would all be a part of the same sick game she
had played from day one. Seduce and destroy...I was wise to it, and I
wasn't going to let her push me around anymore...no matter how much I
craved it. All I had to do was last five minutes...

What I didn't expect...what I wasn't prepared for...what I had no defense
for...was for her to wrap her smirking lips around my earlobe, whispering,
"I'm so sorry, Belle. But I had no choice...I still don't. And neither do
you...at least this way, we can be together..." her voice was low, and
ragged, full of a hurt I had never heard from her before. It wasn't until I
heard the fear in her voice, the profound hopelessness, that I realized how
pointless it was to try to resist. Sure, I could last long enough to ensure
that Isabella suffered for my stubbornness, but surprisingly, the thought
of that only made me feel guilty. And if I could, which I wasn't so sure
of, what would be the point? After they finished their little game, they
wouldn't just let me go. They had the rest of my life to make me sign
whatever they wanted to. I had already lost whatever game they wanted to
play the moment they made the rules. Four minutes were only a formality...

I took her head in my hands, my lips tingling against hers, tears streaming
down my cheeks, I begged, "Please, just give me a little longer...please
pretend with me, for just a minute..." She didn't say a word, but I saw
something soften in those hungry eyes of hers, and felt her hands pulling
me into a kiss. Our mouths wrestled as if they were trying to swallow one
another, our tongues wrapped around one another, sliding and twisting as if
trying to get a good grip. She drank down my sobs and fed me moans with her
slick little tongue. We fell to the floor, every limb frantically wrapping
around each other as out sweat slick bodies slid against each other. We
desperately clung to one another, trying to hold onto the lie for just one
more second, to pretend there was still love somewhere underneath all the
hurt and betrayal...to pretend it was there to begin with...but our time
was running out...only three minutes to go...

I knew she didn't really love me. I knew this was just another chore for
her, a way to stay in her Master's good graces. I knew that once I was down
in the basement, I would be just another annoying sissy she had to keep in
line. But that was okay, because the truth didn't matter in her arms. All
that mattered was that I could believe in the lie just a little
longer. This was the only thing I could do for her, the only way I could
ever help her. And as long as I could pretend she loved me as much as I
wanted to love her, it was worth any price. I pulled my mouth off hers
reluctantly, crying out, "Please, let me sign!" I was pretty sure I still
had two minutes, but I didn't want to risk cutting it too close.

"See boys? Never send a man to do a sissy's job. Give Belle the
papers. I'll get the branding iron ready." He made his way over to one of
the red velvet curtains and pulled an iron out of a brick oven cut into the
wall. It glowed white and it lit his cowled face with a Hellish light. I
couldn't take my eyes off it, even as Isabella handed me the papers,
stroking my hair as I laid my head in her lap, signing every page she told
me to. I moaned a sigh of relief as I heard the click of my cage freeing my
sore sissy clit. I stroked it feverishly, hoping for a little escape even
as the walls were closing in on me. My new Masters stood over me, their
arrogant pricks turning their noses up at me as they delighted in my
despair. Master Darren walked behind me firmly ordering, "Up on all fours,
Belle. I want to make this a memorable occasion for you."

I doubted I would ever be able to forget it, no matter how hard I tried,
and I buried my face in Isabella's bosom, not wanting them to see my
cowardly sobbing. I was in agony imagining how much it would hurt, but
instead of the hot hiss of the iron, I felt a much more welcome heat
sliding in my well prepared hole. Despite Dirk's earlier abuse, I was at
least well lubed with two loads of cum, and with my pathetic clit free to
throb and leak all over the hard wood floors, all I cared about was feeling
him hit my sweet spot as hard as he could. I flashed back to my room that
first day with Isabella...watching him force his cock into her eager hole,
not being able to imagine what it would feel like to be her. It turned out
my imagination was woefully lacking. His experienced thrusts made Darius
seem like an amateur, and his inexhaustible passion made Dirk look like a
two-pump-chump. I had already given up everything I ever had or ever would
have, so pretending I wasn't in love with his cock seemed like a moot
point. "Yeeeeeeeeeesssss! Fuck me! Please! Fuck me harder! I'm so
close...I'm so...EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"

The hours of torture and teasing, the terror and torment, the hopelessness
and heartbreak...all of it left me in hot sticky squirts, my body finally
getting the release it had been begging for. Mindless, a****l, pure,
perfect pleasure...I almost felt sorry for them...they would never know
such wonder, never feel every goosebump on their smooth skin become a
throbbing clit, never cum so hard they went to that place no one could
touch them...and stay there as long as a hard cock sawed in and out of
them, breaking down the gates of Heaven with relentless pounding so I could
sneak in. The voice of God spoke to me, sounding surprisingly like my new
Master, "That's a good gurl. You're going to be so beautiful when the
surgeons finish with you. You've had a fine head start, but wait until we
give you the body to match your slutty soul. You'll see, you'll learn to
love being a slave. Your kind always does..."

Who was I to argue with God? Especially while he was fucking me? I looked
up and saw an angel smiling down on me and I knew I'd made the right
decision. I was in Heaven...and then I felt the brand. At first I thought
they made a mistake. It was ice cold...how was it supposed to burn their
mark into my flesh? It seared my nerves on contact, making the initial heat
too powerful to process, but luckily, there was so much more pain that
followed, so I wouldn't be confused. I was cast into Hell, paying for the
only sin in my step-father's eyes...weakness. I was damned, screaming up
into the face of a succubus as she looked down at me with hollow eyes. Then
again, maybe there was something in them, I hoped I was wrong, that it was
just the pain blurring my vision...making everything go fuzzy and dark
until I fell into a void even darker and more desolate than in my
nightmare...

I was disappearing...being murdered, the last of my manhood and will burned
alive and screaming. Byron was dying, and what little mind I had left was
telling me that whenever I opened my eyes next, it would be as Belle. I
would no longer be the Young Master...

I would be the Young Sissy...












2

I don't know how long I was under...days, weeks...who knows, maybe even
months. Reality blurred with nightmares as I felt my flesh being cut into
by cold scalpels and stuck with needles, filling me with horribly
persuasive dreams of a beautiful new body. I tried to imagine myself as a
man, just to see if I still could, but it was futile. Every dream I had
featured me with bouncing breasts, an hourglass figure that told everyone
when it was time to fuck me...which was all the time, and a face of an
angel..or a succubus. I just became more and more alluring in my
dreams...more fuckable, and to my surprise, I no longer considered that a
bad thing. In the heady twilight between reality and dreams, I didn't have
the capacity for self deception I'd relied on so doggedly as a man. I
couldn't force myself to feel guilty for relishing the thought of being
every a waking wet dream, even if I wasn't 100% sure when I was awake...

My favorite dream was The White Room. In it, I woke up in a room where the
walls and floor were all painted a solid, textureless white. It reminded me
of my secret place, the place I could hide when my brain melted from trying
to process too much pleasure at once. A place beyond reason, dignity, or
morality. A place I didn't have to wonder why some of my proudest moments
where when I was being humiliated. Where I didn't have to explain to
anyone...especially myself, why the word 'surrender' sounded so musical to
me; why it made me want to sway and writhe to its rhythm. Where pleasure
didn't come with a price tag, and the cost wasn't always going up.

In my dream there were strange, phallic protrusions jutting out of the
floor and the walls. Different lengths and thickness, with all sorts of
different curves and ridges. No two were alike but they were all smooth and
hard and slid in my ass with an almost eerie ease, as if I was perpetually
lubed up. As I bounced up and down the studly stalagmites, I felt my body
come to life, my hands hungrily devoured my new curves, seducing myself and
making me want to fuck that slutty little bimbo even harder. My breasts had
started as soft little peaches, juicy and tender from what I could only
assume was hormones. In time they swelled to the size of small melons. I
was at least a D cup now, although I never seemed to wear a bra in The
White Room, or any clothes for that matter. Clothes would only get in the
way of my eager little fingers, twisting my sensitive nipples until jets of
cum escaped my shrunken clit in a sticky coo of satisfaction. I would
thrust my head back and see myself in the mirrored ceiling, the only part
of the room that broke the illusion of the void, feeling absurdly grateful
to my captors for making me the gurl of my dreams. My golden hair crashed
in waves against my alabaster skin, my bee-stung lips formed an ecstatic
'O', my already feminine features had been surgically softened,
accentuating my button nose and big doe eyes. I probably should have been
alarmed to see myself so changed so drastically, so permanently, and in
such a short period of time. But there was no fear in The White Room. And
as long as I could stay there, I would never have to face the reality my
reflection hinted at. I never wanted to wake up...

"Wake up, Belle. You can't ride the decorative dildos all day. It's your
first day as an official member of the harem, and I'll be damned if you're
going to get me in trouble for letting you fuck yourself all day instead of
showing you the ropes." I probably would have shit myself in fear if I
hadn't been given daily enemas...or was that part a dream too? Standing in
the doorway I didn't even know existed, stood the sissy that got me into
this, the stunning raven haired goddess, standing almost six foot sexy,
with soft skin and generous curves hiding hard muscle and a cold heart. Her
dark eyes constantly smoldering, her full lips always slightly tilted in a
sinister smirk. She had the face of a Madonna and the soul of a
succubus. To see her was to want her, and to want her was to be damned. All
I wanted now was to hate her, after all, she was the one who did this to
me. I was supposed to be her Master, but she saw something else inside me,
and teased it out of me one squirt at a time. Now that I had the body to
match my inner beauty and I'd become just another sissy slave in my
step-father's stable, I wondered if she would continue to tease and torment
me, or if the affection she had so cruelly faked to bring me low would grow
into something real. I said a silent prayer that this was still a dream,
because if it was, maybe we could have something real inside my
fantasy. "Are you even listening to me, you stupid slut? Or have you gone
dick dumb from riding faux phalluses for hours on end?" Sigh...it wasn't a
dream. Instead, my nightmare was just beginning.

I followed Isabella out of the room and into a nondescript hallway. I
opened my mouth to ask her how long I'd been out, but before I could utter
a sound, she said, "First off, don't bother to ask how long you were being
'perfected'. I don't know and if I did, I wouldn't tell you. Time is fluid
down here. We know when to eat, sleep, and fuck based on a series of
chimes. You probably never paid attention to it when you where upstairs
because you never had to meet a deadline in your life, but there are no
calenders or clocks upstairs either. So get used to not knowing even the
most basic things and accepting whatever you are told." She spoke with a
bitterness that I hoped wasn't all directed at me. I realized with a pang
of guilt that she was right about me, no one had ever depended on me for
anything, so I guess time had always been fluid for me.

I opened my mouth to speak again, and again she cut me off, "Don't bother
asking anymore questions. I've heard them all before and I'll tell you
everything you need to know to be a good little sissy, which is precious
little. That's rule number one by the way...a sissy never asks
questions. If she needs to know anything, her Master will tell her." I
nodded and followed behind her, walking past a mind boggling number of
rooms with different plaques on them...The Locker Room, The Prison Cell,
The Count's Chambers, The Classroom...and countless other fantasy themed
rooms. I bit my tongue so that I wouldn't let a question slip out, not
wanting to upset Isabella before we had a chance to talk about all that had
happened.

"Sigh...okay, I can see this is killing you, and you make a really annoying
face when you're trying to think, so I'll tell you what the rooms are
for. You might have noticed that the basement is pretty big. That's because
it's not a basement, it's an underground complex your father built to live
in after World War III or Armageddon, or a race war or whatever horrible
old rich white men plan for." I felt a twinge of sadness at the mention of
my horrible old rich white man father. I had never met the man, he died
during my conception, a casualty of his own vanity. He married my mother at
age 89, a ridiculous attempt to recapture his youth with a vapid trophy
wife. He didn't make it past the wedding night, cumming and going at the
same time as his heart gave out. I wonder if that's why I'm so weak? Maybe
his sperm wasn't potent enough...

"But to make a long story short, Master Darren saw the potential of the
'basement' and has turned it into a fantasy brothel and sissy re-education
center. Even I don't know how big it really is, or where the guests come
and go from, but you'll meet them eventually. It's an expanding operation
and you're the newest, but certainly not the last sissy to join the team."
Suddenly, I felt even more insignificant, if that was even possible. Not
only had my identity, my manhood, my fortune, freedom, and future been
stripped from me, but I wasn't even special...I was just another sissy out
of many to come. Isabella must have noticed my hurt expression, because she
consoled me by saying, "Don't you dare get mopey around me. I will give you
a reason to cry and then beat the tears out of you. A good sissy is a happy
sissy. That's rule number seven. Dammit, look at you making me skip ahead."

"I'm sorry, Mistress Isabella." I didn't dare talk back to her, even if I
did think she was being needlessly cruel...after all, she had me wrapped
around her little finger when I was still technically a man, still
officially her Master...I didn't want to find out what she could do to me
now that I was just a sissy. I sucked up my sniffles and followed her
without a word until we got to the showers. Before I could even eep, she
pushed me against the wall, her hard cock crushing my tiny clit as it
struggled to rise to its full two inches...

"Now listen up, because I'm only going to say this once. You're going to
learn a lot of rules about being a good little sissy soon, but there's one
lesson you need to learn right now. When the Masters aren't around, I'm in
charge. If you stupid little sluts get in trouble, I get punished too. So
you'd better believe I will keep you in line." Her hand closed around my
throat. It was soft and warm, but it felt like it could crush my larynx
with a single squeeze. I just kept nodding dumbly, not wanting to give her
a reason to give me a demonstration of how she kept naughty sissies in
line...

"Now down in the basement the rules aren't as strict. When we have free
time, they don't mind us getting off in whatever way we can. But let me
warn you, you won't always have a choice in how you get off, or more
importantly, how you get the other sissies off. It's not my job to keep the
other sissies from picking on you or making you their personal pet and
fuckhole." I remembered the casual cruelty with which the voluptuous Latina
Lola had fucked the tattooed, pierced, and shaved sissy, Cunt. And the
other gurls had eagerly watched as Isabella had fucked the cum out of me. I
had a terrifying vision of drowning in a pool of sissy cum that poured out
of my well fucked holes. Or was that a tempting vision? The idea of
submitting to another sissy made my sissy clit throb, but it also
frightened me. If they had even an ounce of the pent up frustration I had
at times, they would tear me apart like tissue paper. But without
Isabella's protection, I didn't know what I could do.

"If you don't want to end up the bottom bunk bitch of a harem of
sissies...and I'd be surprised if you weren't already drooling at the
thought, you better assert your dominance and fast. If you don't pick a
sissy to overpower and dominate, trust me, one will pick you. Who knows,
maybe even you can boss around one of these born and bred bimbo
bitches. But first things first, you stink of sweat and cum. Take a shower
and then meet me in the dorms so I can finish your reorientation." I nodded
yes emphatically, so terrified that I looked like a bobble head doll just
to make sure I didn't upset her. She rolled her eyes and let out a sigh of
disinterested disgust. I hung my head and made my way into the showers. I
was starting to think this whole, forcibly feminized fuck doll gig might
not be as glamorous as the brochure made out. Worse still, Isabella only
saw me as an annoyance. After all we'd been through, I thought she would at
least hate me, but this coldness was so much worse. I was beginning to
understand why Dante put the traitors in the lowest rung of Hell in a
frozen wasteland. I had betrayed Isabella, just as she betrayed me, and now
a wall of ice separated us in Hell.

I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn't notice anyone else as in the
showers, that is until I walked right into her. "Hey! What's the big idea?"
I almost apologized reflexively, but I swallowed my sorry before I could
utter it. I didn't want to appear weak, not when my entire future in the
basement was at stake. I had to prove I wasn't at the bottom of the pegging
order, and as I saw the hurt look on Cunt's face, I realized I had already
found someone I could easily dominate. Her entire body was an advertisement
for her weakness, filthy slurs tattooed in ornate lettering across her
hairless body, topped off with 'CUNT' written on her forehead. She looked
so vulnerable as the water cascaded over her skin, I could just imagine
there were tears running down her cheeks. I hated myself for it, but I knew
I had to put them there if I wanted to show these sissies I could be tough,
or at least tough for a sissy... "Who do you think you're talking to,
Cunt? I'll walk where I goddamn want, and you'd better watch where I'm
going from now on." I sneered at her as I puffed out my chest, which wasn't
quite as intimidating as I'd intended considering I was basically shoving
my pendulous breasts at her, but I kept my nerve up. I knew it that it was
now or never. I had to establish my dominance immediately so that her
natural instinct to submit to someone stronger would kick in and I would
have my first bitch. I thought of the various sissies in the
harem. Obviously I couldn't make Isabella my bitch, that ship had sailed
once I let her fuck me...five or so times. And I knew Lola could kick my
ass just as easily as she could fuck it, but I didn't see why I should
submit to Bambi or Sakura. I figured that even I could boss around a living
kewpie doll and a school girl geisha. But first I had to see to Cunt...

"My name...is CONTESSA!" I smirked as I saw her normally docile face
scrunch up into a mask of diminutive rage. It was so cute...that is until
she pounced on me, knocking the wind out of me as she hit me square in the
stomach with her shoulder and used the full weight of her body to knock me
to the floor. I struggled to regain my composure, to try to figure out what
just happened, to try and regain control of the situation. But with her
steely fingers pinning down my wrists and her powerful legs weighing down
on my shapely but weak stems, I realized I never had control in the first
place...

"So, you thought you were going to make me your bitch, is that it?" Her
modest but shapely B-cup breasts crushed against my almost ridiculously
well endowed tits. I squealed like a tortured mouse. I don't know if it was
the steam rising from the hot water hitting the cool tile floor or if my
new curves were making me feel even more submissive and sex starved than
ever before...which before I found myself writhing underneath Contessa's
firm grip, I would have never thought possible. "What were you going to
make me do...suck your shriveled little clit? Or where you going to try and
get it hard enough for a few pathetic pumps inside my sexy ass?" Her lips
caressed my ear, her breath hot on my cheek, her teeth closed around my
tender ear lobe...

"AIEEEEE!" pain shot through my head as her teeth cut into by flesh, I
tried to scream, but she struck with the speed of a cobra, her mouth
seizing mine, forcing my scream back down my throat with her nimble
tongue. I soon forgot my pain as her tongue wrestled mine to the floor of
my mouth and her nipples sc****d against mine with a frustratingly frantic
friction. Her smooth leg slid between mine, and despite my terror...or
maybe because of it, I found myself desperately thrusting my hips, rubbing
my swollen clit against her thigh, humping her like a bitch in heat. She
released my mouth for a moment and I assumed she wanted to hear me whimper
wetly, but then she jammed her leg violently into my baby-soft
balls. "EEEEEEEEEE!" my scream would have made a castrato jealous.

"Ooh, I'm going to like playing with you. I haven't even broken the skin
and already you're singing like a dying bird." My body was wracked with
pain, starting from my bruised fruit and taking root up inside my guts,
were it found fertile soil to plant pain....but just as suddenly as she
thrust me into Hell, she delivered me into Heaven, moving with a feline
speed and grace down between my legs, taking my swollen sack into her mouth
and gingerly sucking on it, nursing it back to health as I fought back
tears of anguished relief. "You see, Belle, I can be a loving
Mistress...but only to bitches that show me respect." Her voice went from
silky soft, a soothing whisper that sneaked into my ear to the cold,
merciless monotone of an executioner, or her Master, Darius. She got up off
me, satisfied that I wouldn't try to resist any further. She stood up and
held her dainty foot in front of me, wriggling her little toes. I saw that
B-I-T-C-H was tattooed on them with an ornate flourish and I felt a pang of
shame that I would have a bitch for a Mistress. But I knew it was pointless
to resist, and more than anything, I wanted to find out how loving she
could be. I kissed the sole of her foot, licking from heel to toe and
taking her dainty toes in my mouth one by one, alternating between sucking
on them and sliding my tongue between them. I heard her laugh, it sound
like broken glass falling to the floor...

"That's a good little bitch...as long as you know your place, we'll get
along just fine. And I'll only have to hurt you a little..." I looked up at
her with a look of awe struck submission, not bothering to try and hide the
fear and lust wrestling in my eyes. I knew that was what she wanted to see
anyway. "You probably thought I was easy prey, didn't you? You saw the way
my Master treated me, see my shameful submission literally written on my
face, heh you even saw Lola riding me like a little fuck pony, didn't you?"
She took her foot and placed it under my chin, lifting my head up closer
and closer to her erect sissy stick. I'd never seen it from this angle, it
was an intimidating sight, it had grown to at least a full five inches, and
not terribly thick, but dotted with metal spikes that had been embedded in
her tender cock. I imagined what it would feel like in my throat and I
swallowed hard. I realized with a stifled sob that I was about to find
out...

"Well I've got some news for you...I'm the toughest sissy in the
basement. You could torture me all day and you'd only end up begging me for
mercy. My Master has made me the strongest, sickest, sexiest sissy alive,
and you little bitches belong to me when you're in my basement. I let your
snobby sissy slut pretend she's in charge because she doesn't try and fuck
my bitches, but make no mistake...she may enforce the rules, but down
here...I make them. So if I want to order Lola to fuck me with her fat
prick, then that's my business. But get this straight, she is a kept sissy,
just like me, so that makes us better than you community sissies...so don't
you ever try and fuck me again. Get it?"

During her threatening tirade she kept rubbing her cock all over my face,
the smell of lavender and sweat making me swoon and her hard steel grazing
my soft flesh making me tremble in fear...and anticipation. I realized what
a terrible mistake I'd made, and I was surprised at how guilty I felt. I
don't know if it was the shock of processing all these new sensations and
the onslaught of changes all at once, or if I was simply adjusting to my
new role as a sissy slave, but I didn't even question why I was so eager to
please her. Submitting to the strong just made sense...it was the natural
order, it was my moral duty to honor the gods of Domination and
Degradation, even if they were arbitrary and cruel. And the worst part was,
I think a part of me wanted her to be unfairly malicious. I felt like I
deserved to be punished for being so weak, for throwing my life away for a
kiss...and who better to condemn me than another sissy? "Please, Mistress,
please punish me for being such a stupid slut. I want to be a good slave!"
Even as I was saying it I was cringing, my words far braver than I
was. Maybe I deserved it, but I didn't know if I was strong enough to take
my punishment.

Contessa looked pleasantly surprised, which for a fleeting, fluttery
moment, made it all feel worthwhile. Of course, the moment couldn't last. I
must have been smiling too broadly, or maybe my mouth was slack and
drooling from feeling her cock kissing my lips, but suddenly I felt hot
flesh and cold steel barreling down my throat, bringing tears to my eyes
and stopping my heart. For a moment there was only the shock of the alien
sensation of unyielding metal traveling along with soft skin and hard, but
malleable muscle. And then my brain decided to make up for slacking off by
processing the stabbing sensation of pain in stark detail. I panicked, sure
from the intensity of the agony shredding in and out of my throat that I
must be fatally wounded. Unfortunately, this only make my throat close
tighter around the studded sissy stick, spurring Contessa on as I milked
her hard clit. "Hmm I've got admit, I didn't expect much from your mouth,
but you've got quite the talented little throat. I'm going to have to cut
this short if I want to fuck that tender little pussy of yours."

I didn't know whether to be relieved or horrified as she pulled out of
mouth with a wet plop and let me crumple to the floor. Drool dribbled past
my lips and down my chin, hitting the tile before me as I panted, slack
jawed and spent. What I saw surprised me almost as much as my throat
fucking...there wasn't a drop of blood in my spit. What had felt like
mortal wounds was only sensitive nerves being pressed hard by pointed, but
apparently dull metal studs. In a way I felt disappointed, sure I wasn't
going to die, but that meant I had caved to pain alone. I had hoped I was
past that, but every fresh hurt turned me into a frightened virgin, and I
never knew when I would beg for mercy, humiliating myself and bringing more
well deserved wrath on my head. I'd been lucky so far, but I knew I had to
steel myself if I was going to endure what came next. Contessa took
advantage of me being on all fours like a good little bitch, sliding behind
me with that terrifying speed of hers and forcing her cock into my ass with
one forceful thrust.

"NNNGGGHH!" I gritted my teeth until I thought they might crush into
powder, but I did not let the scream out. Contessa's slim prissy prick slid
in with little resistance. Instead of making it easier to accommodate her
member, it let her long shaft me immediately, digging a trench of boiling
lava into the bottom of my love tunnel while the top of her mushroom head
hit my sissy spot sending muted throbs of pleasure to ease my pain. But it
was like tossing drops of water into a volcano...she wasn't hitting it hard
enough to give me any real release, but I worried that if she sped up any
more, her spikes would be the nails on my coffin, digging a hole I couldn't
climb out of as the pain boiled over until I couldn't endure it any
longer. That's when Contessa did something that really shocked me...

"Aww...poor little, Belle...her first day and she's already getting
trenched...I remember my first day here...how frightened and alone I
felt. To be honest, I expected you to beg me to stop even before I shoved
Mr. Chompers up your sissy chute. I'll give you a break, just this
once..."and just like that...she pulled out, leaving only warm steam to
fill my hole providing a balm to my ravaged nerves. I looked up at her with
puppy dog eyes, overwhelmed by the unimaginable generosity she showed by
not tearing up my ass. I couldn't form the words to express my gratitude,
which made them that much more profound. "Aww...aren't you the friendly
little puppy? Just for that, I'm going to clean you myself." All she does
is curl her finger slightly, but an 18 wheeler couldn't have pulled me
towards her any quicker. Before I knew it I was kneeling at her feet, warm
water cascading down on us both. She put a finger on my chin and I
immediately rose to my feet, eagerly awaiting her next command.

She didn't speak a word...but her hands said everything, slowly sliding up
and down my curves, soap covering every inch of my quivering flesh, her
skillful hands finding every nook and cranny. I wrapped my lips around her
shoulder to stifle a moan, and she took the opportunity to gently stroke my
hair, the wavy blonde locks sticking to my back as she caressed my crown. I
was shell shocked by this sudden change in her personality. She went from
the kind of girls that rips the wings of flies and then tries to staple
them back on, to this sweet, loving creature. I didn't know what to make of
it, but I also didn't want to figure it out if there was something wrong
with it. So I just turned off my brain and let the water run down our
bodies, finding the tiny crevices between our soft embrace and heating them
up as they caressed them with tiny streams. Of course, this oasis in Hell
couldn't last forever. After what seemed like only an instant, but which my
pruning fingers told me must be longer, she broke the embrace, practically
cooing, "There. Now you're all clean and you can go meet my other pets."

I smiled stupidly, no longer worrying about anything, and trusting my new
Mistress implicitly, as if I hadn't just been ravaged by her. This comfort
made me careless, and I forgot how quickly she could turn violent. All I
was thinking about was the need throbbing between my legs and radiating
from my aching nipples as well as the soul deep emptiness in my sissy
pussy. "Please, Mistress, will you help me get off now. I haven't cum since
I woke up and I feel like I'm going to rupture something." I don't know
what I expected...I should have remembered a slave lives for pleasure, just
not her pleasure. But what I definitely did not expect was to see the
warmth freeze in her eyes and for her face to fall into a mask of merciless
malice.

"I should have known...still the same spoiled brat. You're not a friendly
little puppy at all. You're a filthy little fuck pig. Well we'll see how
hungry you really are..." She yanked me by the hair and I couldn't keep the
shameful shrieks inside me. She didn't yank especially hard or even seem to
care if she was inflicting pain one way or the other. She was just using it
as a substitute for a leash, dragging me into the adjacent locker room,
every step further eroding my will, leaving me a sobbing snotty mess by the
time she tossed me unceremoniously on the ground. "Ugh...you really are a
fuck pig, aren't you? Well luckily I carry around just the thing for sluts
like you." I saw her digging into her locker and each item she pulled out
made my heart beat faster, the blood rushing to my face so fast I almost
fainted...

The leash I expected...I almost felt relieved when I felt it tightly hug my
neck. At this point I needed someone to control me, I was obviously in no
state to...and it beat pulling me by my hair. The next item seemed cute at
first, pink perky little ears on a leather strap that she fastened tightly
around my chin. I thought maybe she had a change of heart and was going to
give me another chance to prove I could be a good little sex kitten...that
is, until I saw the pink plastic snout in one hand, and the butt plug in
the other...matching pink, and flaring wider than any cock I'd ever taken,
but long enough to mash in my gooey button, with a corkscrew tail
completing my fuck pig uniform...I don't know if it was nerves or brazen
lust, but I couldn't hold in an excited little squeal...

"Ugh...you really are a disgusting creature." I had no doubt that her
contempt was genuine, which made me feel hurt and worthless, but at the
same time I struggled with the overwhelming excitement building inside me
as I waited to find out what Contessa had in store for me. I was torn...on
one hand I wanted nothing more to please my new Mistress, on the other I
NEEDED to cum. One thing was crystal clear... my new Mistress was as
unpredictable as she was dangerous, and I didn't want to give her any more
cause to lash out at me than I already had. I would let her humiliate me
and prove whatever point it was she was trying to prove, and I would learn
my lesson, even if she was the only who knew what that was...

I didn't know what expression she wanted me to wear as she slipped the
snout on my face, but apparently a stupid grin wasn't it...I squealed
again, but this time in pain, as her hand met my buttock with enough force
to make my teeth rattle. "Don't you dare smile at me, piggy. You aren't
even a human being anymore, just a disgusting a****l. So you look at the
floor and don't you dare say a word. Piggies can't talk. So if I ask you a
question, you snort once for yes and twice for no, understand?" I start to
nod, but then realize that would mean I would have to look up at her, so as
dehumanizing as it was, I merely stared at my hands and grunted once as
respectfully as I could. "That's a good pig..."

Contessa rewarded my obedience by pressing the plug up against my puckered
hole...I said a silent thank you for the lube she had evidently applied to
it, because it slid in without much of a struggle. There was a moment when
it felt a large rubbery ball of pain was being forced up inside me, but it
tapered off as my asshole swallowed up the widest part of the plug and
greedily gobbled the rest until all that stuck out was my cute curly
tail. I marveled in the feeling of hard, unyielding rubber against my
tingling nerves, it was different from the heated friction of flesh on
flesh...not as intense, to be sure, but not as fleeting either. My ass
wiggled involuntarily as I squeezed to hug it tighter with my anal walls. I
could feel Contessa's disgusted stare dripping over me even without looking
up, but I couldn't help myself. It was a vicious circle, the more
humiliated I was for acting so depraved and wanton, the hornier I got over
being humiliated. I couldn't control myself, all I could do was crawl
behind my Mistress as she led me by the leash to what ever delightful
punishment she had planned...

She led me out of the locker room and through the labyrinth of identical
halls. I had no idea how she knew where to go, but then again, I didn't
need to know, because all I could do was follow anyway. Along the way, she
would make staccato raps to the water pipes, sending out what I could only
assume was sort of sissy Morse code. I wondered vaguely what she was
saying, and who she was saying it to, but again I decided it was pointless
to ponder it. There's a special sort of calm in surrender. Once you accept
that you are completely powerless to change your fate, you are free from
worrying about it. That is, until you pass the love of your life and the
mother of all heart breakers in the hall and hear her sigh "Christ,
Contessa, what the fuck are you thinking? You couldn't wait a full day
before making Belle your fuck pig?" Her tone was exasperated, but not
surprised. My mindless calm became troubled by waves of shameful regret. It
would be one thing if she sounded jealous, or even disappointed...but she
only sounded annoyed with Contessa for not being more patient. She didn't
doubt for a second that I'd end up as a disgusting fuck pig, she knew it
was inevitable...she just wanted Contessa to give me a day or two first...

"Don't get your panties in a bunch, Isabella. Your ***********friend here
tried to make me her bitch, and then when in my infinite mercy I decided to
forgive my new bitch, the nasty fuck pig begged to cum. So I'm taking piggy
to get fed." I risked sneaking a glance up at Isabella to see her reaction,
immediately regretting it. There was the usual tired disinterest, but the
moment she heard about 'feeding me', she winced and something that almost
resembled pity came into her eyes. I began to worry where I was headed, and
remembered with a shudder that it didn't matter where I was headed or what
Contessa had planned, because there was nothing I could do to stop
her...only this time the thought wasn't so comforting. Instead, my
helplessness only added to the gnawing worry eating me up inside. But all I
could do was follow as my new Mistress led me away from my first Mistress
and towards whatever twisted fate she had planned for me...


I knew we had finally reached our destination when I let out a half
fearful/half excited gasp...the playroom! An impressively large room filled
with all sorts of twisted toys and the restraints needed to force me to
play with them. My lip trembled fearfully under my snout, making me the
perfect picture of a pathetic pet. I saw Lola leaning over a stockade,
licking her lips lasciviously. I didn't know whether to be relieved or
even more terrified. With Contessa I didn't know where her mood with take
her from one second to the next, but at least there was the possibility for
small pockets of kindness, an eye in the storm of her sadistic wrath. With
Lola, I had the feeling I could count on consistency, but I had a gut punch
feeling that it would be consistently cruel, or at best capricious. Her
greeting didn't exactly allay my fears..."Hola, Bella, you are looking muy
delicioso since you emerged from your cocoon. I've been waiting to feed you
mi chorizo, so I hope you tiene mucho hungry."

I wanted to explain myself, ask her to be gentle, but I saw the hunger
dripping from her eyes, the same I saw in her Master's gaze just before he
forced his fat cock up my ass without so much as a drop of spit. Contessa
was silent as an executioner as she pulled me up into the stockade,
securing my hands and neck and forcing me to stand spread-eagle with my ass
arched invitingly just to avoid from chocking against my restraints. I
couldn't see her as her long dagger-like nails slid gently across my skin,
the tenderness of it only reinforcing how vulnerable I was should she
choose to cut into me. That familiar treachery stirred within me, my body
building up to a full scale mutiny against my better judgment, only my new
body was even more persuasive. My breasts weighed heavily as they hung
against the smooth oak of my stocks, caressed by hard, unyielding wood,
they throbbed with pleasure, telling me to embrace the binds that hugged me
so tight. My legs shook in anticipation, sending shudders all the way up to
my generous ass, which shimmied as if trying to charm any nearby snakes
inside. I wanted to say something, anything that might get them to see me
as something more than sexual livestock, if not a human, at least a fellow
sissy. But all I could manage was to grunt once for yes...oh God yes...
Contessa finally cut through the thick silence with her steely voice, "In
case you haven't figured this out yet, you aren't here as a reward. I will
not tolerate a selfish sissy in my service. You will learn self control, or
I will teach you the wages of sin Dante Alighieri style. But, I can be an
angel of mercy or the Queen of Hell. It's all up to you. If you can make
Lola here cum before you do, then I'll let you go back to being almost
human. If not...well, let's just say you really can have too much of a good
thing." Throughout her sinister speech, I pricked my pink pointed ears up
and hung helplessly on every word.

Still, it was tough to focus Contessa out of sight and with Lola stripping
naked before me. She peeled off her tight whorish halter top and unzipped
her miniskirt letting it fall to the floor. Unsurprisingly, she was
completely naked underneath, her tanned skin looking so appetizing pulled
taut over her voluptuous curves. She was probably the only one in the
Basement with fuller curves than me, but where mine were soft and yielding,
one look would tell you that you could bounce a quarter off of her bubble
butt, her thick thighs and broad hips looked like they could pop a
watermelon, even as her hips curved in steeply, giving her the figure of a
bronze Barbie doll or one of R Crumb's wet-dream-girls. Her cock was even
more impressive, uncut, it really did look like a mouthwatering sausage,
and a frighteningly filling one at that. It must have been a lucky seven
inches long, and so thick my jaw hurt just staring at it. But by the time
she finally pressed it to my lips, saying "Come on, puta, it's tu
comida...so eat up...", I didn't so much open my mouth as I moaned around
it...

It was only the fourth cock I had in my mouth, but even so, I was sure I'd
never get tired of tasting a new treat. Just as Isabella's was milder than
my step-brother Dale's cock and Contessa's had a more flowery smell and a
bite to it, ****** had its own unique taste, texture, and shape. For one,
her foreskin gave it the delightful sensation of unwrapping a piece of
candy with my tongue, only it was one of those Mexican candies, salty and a
little spicy from the sweat trapped underneath its hood...but far from
unpleasant. And her girth was making me swoon, and not just from the lack
of oxygen. Feeling her stretch my throat to cartoonish proportions sent
submissive shivers down my spine. I couldn't resist wiggling my little tail
and clenching down on my pretty pink plug so that it would press against my
pretty pink prostate and make my entire body throb with every surge of her
hot tamale. I was beginning to wonder why anyone thought being a sissy's
bitch was a bad thing. I couldn't imagine ever turning down ****** fat
clit, so why should I care if I didn't have a choice?

I soon found out when she began lovingly stroking my hair, softly at first
whispering, "Mi amor, mi chiquita bonita, mi cochinto chinga" and all sorts
of other romantic sounding serenading. But then she gripped my hair
tightly, and as if she wasn't aware of what she was doing, started
thrusting so fast, that my head was getting slammed against the hard
wood...even as her hard wood reminded me of how bad something I loved could
hurt me. She still was cooing at me, "You're such a good little piggy...es
so sexy when your snout mashes against mi stomach...I'm going to ask
Contessa if she minds me tying a ribbon around your
tail...cute...little...tail...and...cute...little...throat..." I guess the
best thing about Lola was also the worst thing. She wasn't vindictive like
Contessa or manipulative like Isabella...she was just passionate. But it
was a passion that burned up everything it touched, and she was its first
victim, lost in mindless hedonism and completely unaware of how brutal her
love was.

My only consolation was in knowing that at this rate, she would fill my
throat with her milk before she could even think about fucking me. I would
prove my worth as a sissy and I wouldn't even have to do anything. I just
hoped I would have enough brain cells to appreciate it once the drunken
stupor of an oxygen starved brain wore off. And then I heard the familiar
sound of Contessa's sharp voice cutting through my daze..."Pathetic. You
couldn't even wait until she started fucking you, could you? No, you had to
milk your disgusting toy tail for all it was worth. Well I hope it was
worth it, because I don't give second chances..." I had no idea what she
was talking about, until I felt my legs go rubbery and my clitty spasm and
shoot, sending gushes of giddy glee throughout my rolling curves. This new
body seemed even more responsive than before, with my golly gee spot
bursting into a blissed out flood that pumped through my veins, my nipples
radiating the happy hurt they usually only sent out for a hard fuck and my
White Room closing in around me, Lola metamorphosing into an angel sent to
deliver me from the darkness and lead me safely into the pure perfect light
of salvation...and then she pulled out.

Once I stopped drooling long enough to think and my mind chugged back to
life, I remembered that Lola had delivered me evil, she had handed me over
to it...dropping me into the claws of the Queen of Hell...I could only
imagine what kind of unimaginable torture Contessa was cooking up behind
me. I think any sight would have been better than the swirl of images
pulling me down into the abyss of hopeless terror. When Lola joined her
Mistress behind me, I became doubly worried. I felt a tug on my tail, and I
squirmed helplessly as it was sloooooowly pulled out of me, the width of
the plug bringing back that taut pain as I stretched my sphincter to make
its way out. But I was surprised that it didn't hurt more, it must have
loosened me up a little the first time, because I noticed the sweet stabs
of pleasure more than the heated hurt. I even let myself hope that maybe my
punishment wouldn't be as bad as I feared. But of course I was wrong. My
punishment ended up being much, much better than I could have ever
imagined...and that was the true Hell of it...

"Mami, por favor with sugar on top, can I fill this piggy with leche before
you punish her...think of it as extra lube..." this sounded about as far
from punishment as things could get. Ever since I saw her bronze beauty
thick and throbbing before my lips, I had wanted...okay, NEEDED to feel it
inside my hungrier hole. And with my cute little tail cut off, my pussy was
feeling excruciatingly empty. Once again I wondered what they could have
done to make my new body even more wanton and willing. It's not like I had
an asshole transplant...did I? Had they surgically grafted a woman's pussy
into my ass? As ridiculous as that sounded, the reality seemed even less
plausible, because with my asshole as sensitive and responsive as it felt
in that moment, I doubt I'd even be able to fart without cumming. I waited
with bated breath to hear Contessa's answer, saying a silent prayer to all
the devils in Hell offering to sell my soul if she would just say yes,
hoping they didn't know my step-father already had a lien on it...

My prayers were answered in the form of a warm, silky smooth pressure
against my throbbing hole, Lola slid in with ease, and I grunted "YES! YES!
YES!" as she slid effortlessly into me, her once frightening width bringing
only a playful pinch to my tender tissue. Instead of tearing me apart, she
was filling me up, hitting every weak spot inside me at once. At that
moment I forgot that I didn't have a real pussy, I was certain the lube
that let Lola slide in and out of me at a quickening pace must have been my
pussy getting wet. I struggled to make sense of it, but then I felt her
hands slide up and down my pendulous breasts, teasing them with tantalizing
pleasure that tickled it's way across my skin down to my swollen
nipples. They were so hard and so puffy, they looked like a bee had stung
them, only instead of venom, he filled them with sweet sweet honey. Now I
was certain that these were my real breasts, not implants...they just had
to be, it's the only way the could fill up with hot liquid lust, like two
water balloons ready to burst...the only way my nipples could throb with
the beat of my pussy pumping out the backed up gurl goo into my veins and
out to every quivering capillary under my skin. It made sense when I
thought about it...or I guess the appropriate word would be 'felt' about
it...because it felt real...and feelings were so much more real than
reality. Besides, if I had a pussy, I had to have breasts, and if I had
breasts it made since I had a pussy. I was dizzy chasing myself deeper and
deeper down a vicious circle jerk until my brain gave up even trying to
work it out and deferred to my body's infinite wisdom...

I should have been worried. Sex as a sissy had been overwhelming back when
I was still technically a man, even disorienting, but things had never felt
so oppressively unreal before. It wasn't like before, when my mind would
reach a point where it couldn't process the orgasms multiplying
exponentially until there was no room in my head for anything else. I mean,
sure that was happening too...especially since ****** passion was only
matched by her endurance her prickette filling me again and again, setting
off cluster bombs of devastating euphoria. But unlike before, things didn't
just go blank...there was something waiting, some sort of back up, filling
the White Room with a flood of images and thoughts too fast to
comprehend...which only seemed to make them more convincing. Some small
sliver of sanity was trying to reject the decadent mantra, knowing
instinctively somehow that the more right things felt, the wronger they
were, but all that came out of its savage scream was, "SQUUEEEEEEEEEE!"

"Ooh it looks like piggy like's her food. Well here cums some more slop,
puta!" Lola grabbed my buttocks, squeezing down on them so hard she forced
out another squeal of delight. She pulled me back onto her throbbing member
so hard my teeth rattled and I felt a flood of sissy fluids fill my hungry
hole. Her orgasm traveled through me, rolling downhill like a sticky
snowball into it buried me in creamy perfection...it was like I couldn't
feel a part of me that wasn't cumming, even my soft, shriveled clit was
spurting out a thin drool of sissy squeezings. She sighed as she massaged
my buttocks, kneading them as if to milk the last shuddery spurts...each
one sent shivers of sizzling delight through me. By the time she pulled out
and left me hanging limply in my stocks, I felt well fucked and well
filled. If this was punishment, I was going to be a very naughty gurl.

"Hmm...just what I'd expect from a little piggy. She ate her meal and now
she's ready to roll around in her filth and pass out. But this is supposed
to be punishment, remember, piggy? Or are you ready to be a good sissy?
I'll give you the choice. If you are willing to go a week with out cumming,
I won't punish you. That, or I can make you cum right now. Well what will
it be?" Contessa asked as if she already knew the answer, as if going
through the motions for formality's sake was a tiresome chore. But how
could she expect me to turn down a chance to cum for a week's worth of no
cumming? I couldn't think up a worse punishment than that...and I hoped
that neither could she. My mind was still hazy from my deep dicked drunken
cum high, but what little rational thought that poked through the fog all
told me I needed to cum...that it was worth any punishment for a little
more pleasure. I didn't know if that was coming from me, my body, or the
mysterious new place beyond The White Room, but at that moment, it didn't
matter. I knew what I had to do. I snorted once for yes...and I snorted
very politely...

"So pathetic...and so utterly predictable." Contessa was still out of sight
and after a few absurdly long seconds, I began to have second thoughts. I
was still too horny to worry about the punishment, but I was starting to
worry about the funishment. I was worried that the way Contessa liked to
cum and the way I preferred were world's apart. But then Lola wheeled out
the most captivating contraption I've ever seen. Lola showed it off with a
grand flourishes of her arms, as if she were revealing the grand prize on
some perverted game show. It was a behemoth on wheels...a giant motor
attached to what looked like a powerful piston and at the end of the
piston...an ultra realistic dildo, fat and long, just like I liked
them. All of the sudden I saw the dark humor in her offer to let me cum in
exchange for a punishment...cumming was the punishment. That machine was
both a sex toy and a torture device...it just depended on how long you left
it on. And from the look on ****** face, it was going to be left on half
past Hell...

"Lola and I have places to be, so we'll just let The Obliterator5000 here
keep you company until we get back. I'm sure it won't be more than a few
hours at most...try not to have too much fun." Try not to have too much
fun. I would have laughed, but I knew the joke was on me. I heard the
sinister squeak of the wheels as they positioned it behind me, felt it
slowly part my pussy as it slid into place, making me snort reflexively, my
body happy for sloppy seconds even if my brain was running around in
circles looking for a way out. The I felt a dribble of precum leak into my
cunt, my lust/fear addled mind not sure if it was an inventive lubing
mechanism or if they somehow got a real cock onto that infernal machine,
and I knew I was lost. By the time I heard the click of the Obliterator
whirring to life, I had surrendered to the inevitable. Surrender, it was
beginning to become my defining trait, to the point I wasn't sure what else
was left. Did anything else really matter if it could all change with a
blush and a whimper?

Paradoxically, I felt the familiar feeling of hopeless optimism well up
inside me the moment I gave in. I thought that maybe I'm more of a slut
than they ever dreamed, and this really will be a reward for me. I don't
know why that was supposed to be a comforting thought, but it worked well
enough to dull the sharp edges of nerves stabbing into my gut. But what
made even less sense was how I could still find hope in the first
place. Things were already hopeless long before I ended up in the basement,
maybe even as early as birth. Maybe my new Master was right, maybe some
people are destined to be slaves, but even if I wasn't, that didn't change
my circumstances...and what hope did a sissified shemale slave have? I
couldn't think of a single reasonable scenario that meant anything but
unending torment and terror...but I could think of dozens of increasingly
impossible scenarios, and I clung to them like a life raft in a tsunami.

My impossible scenario seemed downright possible as the machine began
pounding my pussy with pneumatic precision, perfectly calibrated to hit my
G spot as well as a few I don't know if Cosmo has discovered yet. I soon
climbed up to the dizzying heights of decadent hedonism I had reached
earlier, foolishly believing them to be a pinnacle...but as the cock kept
fucking me, the explosive force of my orgasms took me past escape velocity
and into outer space...the hot friction fueled my ascent as I came faster
and faster, my soul shooting like a comet as every atom in my body vibrated
in a harmonic Hallelujah...blazing past Heaven and into realms of pleasure
undreamt of by mere mortals. In other words...I came...a lot...more than
the Surgeon General's recommended daily dose. I was more than high on my
own body, I was overdosing. Whatever they had done to me had made me
infinitely more susceptible to pleasure...with an emphasis on the
infinite. On my journey to the edge of the universe and beyond, I had all
the time in the world to ponder the indecipherable whispers surrounding me
like a blanket of light. Whatever they were saying, I felt safe and calm as
I listened, like an ****** in her mother's womb, absorbing the sacred
truths of the universe in my cosmic egg...and I could have gone on like
that forever...that is until the whispers turned to screams...

I still couldn't tell what the voices where screaming, but I knew that they
were angry. I felt guilt unlike anything I'd ever experienced before
gnawing at my soul. If the earlier whispers were letting me know that it
was good to be fucked, the screams were telling me it was bad to cum
without permission. I remember being scolded before, a room full of sissies
mocking me as I lost sissy chicken to my own slave...the humiliating sting
of my bratty step-brother, Dale, blackmailing me, buggering me, and then
berating me for being a selfish sissy and cumming first...my final eruption
as a man sealing my sticky fate as a slave...and now Contessa, punishing me
for being a greedy little pig. It brought all of my insecurities flooding
back...I had always believed the world owed me everything...and then one
day I learned that not only do I owe the world everything, I have nothing
to offer. A failure as a man, becoming a sissy wasn't a point of pride like
with some of the other girls, it was an escape attempt...one I botched when
I agreed to become a slave in a moment of weakness. Now the only thing I
had left, the only thing that mattered, was being the best slave I could
be...and before I even started I had already failed by being the weak
willed spineless brat I always had been.

Of course, none of this guilt stopped me from cumming. Not by a long
shot. My body was an insatiable little cock pig. No matter how violently my
mind retched in self disgust, I couldn't deny the irresistible bliss of
being force fed orgasms until I burst...and burst...and burst. But unlike
my earlier escapes into superego destroying euphoria, the guilt gnawing at
me only grew more vicious the fuller I got. I tried to cry out knowing
there was no one to here me...to beg for mercy I knew I didn't
deserve...but I couldn't find the words. How could I beg to be fucked
harder and to stop at the same time? Was it weaker to give into the voice
of conscience I wasn't even sure was mine? Or was it weaker to give into my
basest desires and eagerly accept my role as a fuck pig? Honestly if I
could have done one or the other, I wouldn't have cared. It was being
caught in the maelstrom I couldn't endure, but even though it was
unbearable, all I could do was wait for it to end.

Time was always a tricky thing when I was getting fucked...moments could
stretch into infinity and hours could melt away like butter in a hot
skillet. And in a place where the concept of time was forbidden, things
grew even more strange, the absurdity taking root to the point that Hell
grew from an abstract analogy into a very real, very physical place. Hell
didn't need a lake of fire or demons or the tortures of the damned. Hell
was the place you ended up when you had nowhere else to run...Hell was
facing yourself and not being able to turn away. Hell wasn't other
people...Hell was being given exactly what I wanted...forever, and
realizing how terrible my appetites were...

By the time I was finally released, I had run out of tears...or any other
fluids for that matter. I shivered uncontrollably as I collapsed to the
ground, my limbs useless and rubbery, my skin dripping with sickly
sweat. My mouth dry, only just able to mouth the words "I'm sorry" over and
over again. If Contessa noticed, she gave no sign of it...cruelly dragging
me by the leash back out into the hall...forcing me back onto all fours as
my limbs came alive in brilliant flashes of pain. Everything hurt...the
mere absence of endorphins flooding my body sent me into orgasm withdrawal
the emptiness filled only with jagged sobs. I kept pleading for
forgiveness, but I couldn't form the words, I was terrified I would never
recover, that I had become brain damaged and broken, a defective sissy. I
wondered if she was leading me to the incinerator or the slaughterhouse...I
prayed for either...anything that would bring an end to the pain. But most
of all, I prayed for forgiveness...I doubt she heard me. And if she did,
I'm certain she didn't care...

Instead of my end, we returned to the place where our relationship
began. She led me back into the showers, tying my leash to a ring on the
wall I can only assume was designed for that very purpose. Then, as if
turning a hose on a pig covered in her own shit, she turned the shower on
full blast, saying, "You missed dinner while you were being 'fed', so
bedtime can't be far off. Try not to make a pig of yourself before you turn
in. If Isabella nags me for your sloppiness, then I'll take it out of your
ass...and not in a way you'll enjoy."

She didn't give me a chance to respond, not that I would have been capable
of a response anyway. No, all I could do was let the water crash down on
me, washing off all evidence of the filth festering inside me and allowing
me to pretend my tears were only the water hitting my cheeks. That is how
she left me, leaving me to sway back and forth under the empty caress of
warm water, convinced I'd never get clean. My only consolation was that
things probably couldn't get worse...or at least not before bedtime. But of
course I was wrong...because Contessa had sent Bambi and Sakura to fetch me
and 'tuck me in'...

"Aww look at thew widdle piggy. She is like a gagillion times cuter than
that Charlotte's Web piggy." I blushed at the bitchslapped compliment,
staring up at the kewpie doll with a mix of fear and lust. I thought I had
her pegged, what with her cotton candy pink hair...which I could only guess
was her petulant reaction to having another blonde join the harem...it was
spun into girlish pigtails and only added to her porcelain fuck doll
allure. Her baby doll make up accented her fair skin and her long lashes
fanned her bright blue eyes, giving a look of demure innocence, but it only
took one look at the way her Clara Bow lips curled into a hungry smile to
make me worry about the easy confidence that carried her closer to me with
every bouncing step.

I turned to Sakura for support, hoping the kindness I showed her when I was
still a Master would be returned now that I was a sissy, but she wouldn't
meet my eyes. She was humility personified, shamefully looking down at her
maryjane shoes, the archetypal Japanese schoolgurl, her ivory skin painted
like a geisha with her bright red blush. I noticed that she was being led
by the hand by Bambi, and I realized I wasn't going to get any help from
her. She was obviously Bambi's bitch...which meant that Bambi wasn't the
obedient *********** I had imagined. I thought I had her pegged, but it was
beginning to look like she would be pegging me instead. Her voice bubbled
out in sing-song mockery as she walked towards the faucet, teasing "This
little piggy went to the *********** market, and this little piggy never
went home, this little piggy got spit-roasted, and this little piggy
went..."

"EEEEEEE! EEEEE! EEEEEEE!" Icy cold water cut into me like countless tiny
shards of glass. I scurried away from the water on all fours, Bambi
laughing behind me as she aimed the shower head at me and hand on the cold
water tap with a kung fu grip. She giggled as she watched me try to escape
from the jets of icy water while still tethered to the ring by my leash. I
finally gave up running, instead crawling through the shivery shower to
kneel at her feet, begging her to stop...

"Oh Pooh...don't tell me you can't take a joke. You aren't going to be like
Sakura are you? Pwetending you hate being my gurlfriend while secretely
wuving every minute?" Thankfully she had turned off the water, but I
couldn't stop shaking. Not just because of the cold...but because I looked
up to see the anguish in Sakura's almond eyes as she tried to avoid my
gaze. I had no doubt that what Bambi considered a gurlfriend, most would
consider a prison bitch.

I surprised myself with a lack of self preservation, more concerned for
Sakura's well being. I didn't know where this sudden selfless streak was
coming from, but I didn't want to scare myself away from it, so I just
blurted out the first thing that came to mind, "How dare you? Can't you see
she's suffering? How would you feel if you were stolen from you homeland
and forced to come to a strange land where you barely spoke the language?
Don't you know how important honor is to the Japanese? You're lucky she
hasn't committed seppuku." I felt a strange sense of relief after getting
it out, as if I had accomplished something even if I was just humiliated
and abused for my efforts...as I was sure I would be. Maybe it didn't
matter what the results were, maybe all that mattered was doing the right
thing despite the consequences. Or at least, that's what I thought until
Sakura spat on me...

"Baka Gaijin! This humble sissy is American as the pie of the apples! I am
very good speaker of English, and I am not a fucking JAP!" I crawled
backwards until I was backed up against the tile wall, trying to get some
distance between me and a suddenly not so submissive Sakura. I couldn't
understand why she was so mad...if she wasn't Japanese, then why did she
dress like that? Why did she talk like that? When Bambi laughingly
explained it to me, I wished I never learned the answer...

"Silly widdle piggy. Don't you know Koreans hate being called Japaneesy?
Espeshually Korean-'merry-cans. 'Sides, it's a total sissy party foul to
bring up who we where before we butterflyed. But you'll understan' why we
talk so siwwy once you've had your grammer and electrocution lessons."
Sakura looked away, tears in her eyes. I couldn't imagine what could
transform someone so completely into a living caricature...but mostly I
hoped she had misspoke when she tried to day 'elocution lessons'...but I
had a gut-punch feeling that she knew exactly what she was saying...

"Hmm...now how should I punish this bad widdle piggy for my makin' my
gurlfriend all sad faced?" Bambi had finally untied my leash, only to wrap
it firmly around her hand and pull me up to my wobbly feet. I knew she
didn't care about Sakura, but she wasn't about to waste an opportunity to
punish me for it. After my marathon session with the fuck machine, I didn't
have the strength left to fight them off...and I wasn't sure I had enough
before that either. So I did what anyone would do when faced with a
hopeless situation...I begged for mercy...

"Please, can't we just be friends? I don't want to hurt you...and I REALLY
don't want to get hurt. Why can't we all just be nice to each other instead
of acting like bimbo bullies?" When I finished my little speech I was on
the verge of tears...it was heartfelt...it was stirring...it was utterly
pointless. Trying to appeal to the humanity of a sissy is like trying to
teach a cat algebra, they'll never understand it and you only look stupid
for trying. The worst part is, I couldn't even blame her...she's not the
one that took every last drop of humanity and rang it out of her like she
was a filthy rag. I wondered how long it would take for me to become as
playfully cruel as her, and if that would make me stronger.

"Of course we can be friends...the bestest of friends. As long as you do
whatever I say, whenever I say it. After all, I'm a pwetty pwincess and
you're just a maid. Of course, if you want to upset the social high-archey,
then you know what you have to do. Beat me at sissy chicken and I'll be
your widdle baby bitch." The way her eyes shined when she challenged me, I
couldn't tell if she was looking forward to winning, or hoping she'd
lose...I doubt she really knew either. She definitely played up her spoiled
*********** persona...maybe she just wanted to be put in her place with a
hard spanking? I felt my intestines unravel a little as I thought of how a
game of sissy chicken would play out right now. The game was easy enough
and deliciously hard at the same time...all I had to do was rub my clit
against hers and make her cum before I did. Normally, this would be an
exercise in futility, as I have a hair trigger squirt switch, and Bambi
knew it. But what she didn't know was that I had just had every drop of cum
pumped out of me and that no matter how good it felt, all she'd get was a
dry spasm from me. I mulled over my options, I could even challenge Sakura
to a three way match and make both of them my bitches at once. Sure, I'd
still have to kowtow to Contessa and Lola, but that seemed to be the
natural order down in the basement anyway. In one fell swoop I could go
from bottom bunk bitch to head of the free range sissies with two sex
starved bitches to attend to my every dark desire...

That's when I realized I didn't want to make anyone my bitch. Not that I
wanted to be their bitch...okay well maybe a little, but I'd rather have
been their friend. I knew that if I beat them, I'd have to treat them as
cruelly as they planned to treat me, if not crueler. If I didn't, they
would resent me for it and make me their bitch anyway. No one fights more
zealously for the oppressive social order than a sissy...after all, it's
the only way they can justify their fate. But I was different...I don't
know why...maybe I wasn't strong enough...maybe it's because I didn't have
to fight my whole life like most of the other sissies probably had
to...maybe I just felt too much, but I couldn't bear the thought of causing
anyone the kind of pain I'd felt. I only had once choice...I lowered my
head and meekly whispered, "No, Bambi, I don't want to challenge
you. I'll...I'll be your gurlfriend."

"Oh goody cumdrops!" Bambi lifted my gaze to hers and I saw her face light
up with c***d-like glee. She wasn't exactly sadistic, just spoiled. She was
just a big k** in a bimbo's body...which might be scarier than a straight
up sadist. Whatever else she was, she was giddy with dominant delight;
pulling my pink plastic snout off so she could cover my face in soft,
fluttery kisses and suck on my lips like they were candy. I opened my mouth
to moan and her tongue darted in furtively. Even though she was in total
control, her coquettish demeanor remained...she couldn't just take me...no,
she had to tease me, taunt me, make me want to take her...and then pull
away leaving me weak and wanting. I was starting to miss the simplicity of
Contessa's cruelty...

"Okay, Sakura, get this widdle dowwy all dried off and take off my dress so
it doesn't get any of her filth on it. Don't worry, I still wuvvy wuv wuv
my China doll...er I mean my Korean-Merrycan doll. But I wanna play with my
new baby doll..." I blushed as she referred to me as her baby doll...I
wasn't sure how I felt about being a fuck doll's fuck doll...but my clit
knew how it felt...it throbbed embarrasingly in front of everyone. It
didn't help that Sakura's hands were all over me, with only a downy towel
between her nimble little fingers and my soft, squirming skin. And when
Bambi finally stepped out of her taffeta and lace, I really had a hard time
maintaining what little composure I had left. I expected her to have the
same petite proportions as Sakura, but hiding underneath that tight fitting
dress were beautiful bouncing breasts almost the size of my own ridiculous
udders and curves that should have come with a warning sign. I managed to
blush even deeper when she noticed me staring, teasingly cooing, "Aww does
the widdle baby want to nurse on Mommy's titties?" I stared at the ground
and mumbled, unsure of how to respond to her caustic joke. It was only when
she skipped over to me and pulled my head into her bosom that I realized
she wasn't joking...

I couldn't breath...My nose was crushed in between her breasts, I could
smell apple body wash on her skin, my head spun as I struggled for
breath...when she pulled me off just far enough to slip a fat nipple in my
mouth, I didn't even hesitate...I suckled on it like a good little
dolly. I'm not sure if I did it for fear of being suffocated again, or if
the lack of oxygen lowered my inhibitions to allow me to enjoy playing her
kinky little game, but either way I was playing right into her hands.

"Hee hee Oh Emm Gee! You are the keeeeeutist widdle dolly ever! From now on
I'm going to call you Baby Belle and you are going to call me
Mommy...aren't you." She ended her sentence with an ominous period and I
could tell from her tone that I didn't have a choice, and I figured that
with all I'd been put through today, I might as well get my complete and
utter degradation out of the way while I was still on a roll. And of
course, just when I thought things couldn't get any more soul searingly
humiliating, Bambi...sorry, 'Mommy'...found a way to take it to the next
level...

It all started when she told me to sit on her lap and pointed her erect
three inch clit at my well used hole. I could barely feel it slide all the
way up into me, just short of hitting my sugary sweet spot. And I wasn't
the only one feeling frustrated and needy...although I was the only one
whimpering...I was surprised to find that despite all my embarrassing
excess just moments earlier, all it took was a little tickle to make me
hungry for more. What was wrong with me? Were all sissies perpetually
unsatisfied? And if so, was I the only one too weak to endure it? Bambi
didn't offer any answers, but she did offer a solution...one worse than the
problem..."Yipers...you are more stretched out than silly putty left in the
sun all day. Didn't you learn kegel exey-sizes from Izy-bella? Hmm I guess
we'll have to improve-o-vise...Sakura, get over here and let's play sissy
chicken inside this slut's pussy"

I was stunned speechless...and before I could find the words to
protest...or gratitude...Sakura had already slipped in underneath me,
placing her legs over Bambi's and pulling herself closer until their clits
were rubbing against each other like baby snakes cuddling. I couldn't
support my weight for long, my legs were too weak from the earlier
funishment. All I could do was whimper as I slid down onto both of their
cocks...wishing my pussy hurt more than the tiny peck of pain of as it was
slightly stretched to fit two cute little cocks. I was still well lubed
from the cock-o-matic, so they had no trouble quickly getting into a
feverish pace. Their silky soft hips crashed against my ample ass as they
filled me again and again...or almost filled me anyway...

Despite the added girth, they still weren't long enough to hit me hard and
deep as I needed. Part of me was relieved that through no effort of my own,
I would finally be able to resist cumming first like a good sissy
should...the rest of me out-voted that goody goody and just wanted to cum
one more time...okay twelve more times...and twenty three more times
tops. To make matters worse...and things always seemed to get worse...Bambi
and Sakura seemed to forget all about me, making out over my shoulder,
completely ignoring my mouth as I left it gaping like a fish in hopes I'd
be invited to the tongue party. Instead Bambi just giggles between moans at
Sakura's helpless yelping. I felt sorry for Sakura, she obviously felt as
conflicted as me; practically on the verge of tears as she swapped spit
with her 'gurlfriend'. Or was that just part of the package? The shy
schoolgirl that cries when she cums? And if it was, did that mean my own
shame was just a manufactured product feature? I didn't know if that would
be a relief or not, but somehow I doubted it. One thing I could be sure of,
there was no real relief down in the basement...

As if to prove my point, Sakura came first with a wet whimper, and Bambi
soon followed with a fit of manic giggles that verged on screams. And a
mere moment after, they slumped over me sighing, one head on each shoulder,
both caressing my cheeks in what I would have liked to pretend was a loving
embrace. They were already spent and longing for just a little more. I was
astounded as I realized my own seemingly eternal ecstasy must be just as
fleeting in reality. Not that it mattered I suppose...time was meaningless
down in the basement anyway. And as if to prove my point, a series of
piercing alarms brought the sissies to their feet. They dragged me behind
them by the leash, leading me to the bitch barracks. Finally, at long
last...it was bedtime...

As if following some time honored tradition, Bambi and Sakura parted from
me in silence, each going to separate bunks and tucking right into bed. I
scanned the room for Contessa or Lola, not sure if I wanted to find them or
not, but apparently their Masters had need of their services as they were
no where to be seen. So there I stood, shivering and alone in the
encroaching dark, looking over long rows of empty beds, feeling more alone
than I ever had before. That is, until I saw Isabella laying in the far
corner of the room.

I don't know what possessed me to cross over to her. I certainly didn't
expect to be received with open arms. She had made it abundantly,
agonizingly clear that she wanted nothing to do with me. But after all the
changes I woke up to, all the horrors of the day, and the specter of
tomorrow's trials looming over me, I didn't know where else to turn. So
before I knew it, I was kneeling at her bed, not daring to speak, just
staring longingly at her, hoping she wouldn't notice me so that I could
just be close to her a little while longer. When she finally turned around,
I was shocked by what I saw...

A look of genuine concern weighed heavily on her flawless face, giving a
fetching furrow to her brow. I'd seen madness and malice today, enough
mindless passion and poisonous mirth, enough broken psyches and beautiful
facades...but this was the first unquestionably genuine emotion I'd seen
since I woke up in this waking wet nightmare. I don't know if she felt
sorry for me or for what she saw of herself in me. I don't know if she felt
guilty or empathy. All I know is that for a moment she revealed a secret
side of her I doubted anyone had seen for a long time, and she reminded me
that whatever else I was now, I was still a human being too. And just like
that, I felt stupid enough to hope again. And for once, my hope was
rewarded, even if only for a fleeting moment. She beckoned me into her bed,
saying, "If you tell anyone about this, I'll make you suffer in ways you
won't be able to imagine for months yet. And don't get any ideas...I'm only
doing this because I feel a smidgen responsible for your situation, and
only for tonight. Understand?"

I nodded emphatically, practically breaking my neck to make it clear I
understood. Isabella just pulled me close to her and let me d**** my limbs
around her. I felt my skin slide against hers and amazingly I didn't feel
hungry for her cock...holding her, being held by her...that was much more
fulfilling. I laid my head against her breast as she stroked my hair,
singing

"Fa la ninna, fa la nanna
Nella braccia della mamma
Fa la ninna bel bambin,
Fa la nanna bambin bel,
Fa la ninna, fa la nanna
Nella braccia della mamma."

I drifted to sleep in her arms...it had been a good day after all. And who
knew, maybe the next day would be even better. One could always hope...





I was walking in a field, the cool grass crushed softly between my toes,
the sun warm on my skin, the smells of spring were in the air and every
deep breath I took filled my lungs with the promise of a fresh start and
new hope. The sky was a flawless blue and looked clear enough to take a
swim in. Everywhere I turned, all I could see was endless rows of rolling
hills...there wasn't a soul in sight...and yet, for some reason, I didn't
feel frightened or lonely like I usually do by myself. It was as if the sun
herself was watching over me, keeping me company. I felt a whisper tickle
my lips as I put a name to the unseen spirit watching over me..."Isabella"
and I realized why I felt so safe, so hopeful, so loved...

And then I woke up...

I reached out for Isabella, but she was already gone...the tune to "You are
my sunshine" popped into my head and I felt a poignant pang as I understood
the lyrics for the first time. I felt a tear caress my cheek and closed my
eyes, trying to get back to those Elysian Fields one more time...but then I
heard a familiar voice, albeit one much colder than in my dreams..."Get up,
Belle. It's time for breakfast and the Devil himself won't be able to
protect you from me if I get punished for your tardiness."

I bolted out of bed and followed her obediently, unable to take my eyes off
her inviting ass bouncing in her tight red Lycra bodysuit. I wondered about
her outfits. All of the other gurls seemed to fit a certain theme. Baby
doll, school girl, whore, pain slut, and French maid...but she was just a
sissy. I wondered who she was dressing for and what fantasy she was
supposed to fulfill...besides mine of course. I also wondered when I'd get
to wear some clothes of my own, but when I asked timidly, a curt "When
you've earned them." was my only response. I didn't press the issue, not
wanting to anger her after the brief moment of tenderness last night. I had
resolved to be the best sissy I could be, so that maybe she would reward me
with another fleeting sign of affection.

So it was with a spring in my step that I made it to the mess hall...and
one look at my breakfast made the name seem totally appropriate. I had a
steel bowl with my name engraved on it, so far my only possession down
here. It was a thick, sticky porridge of sorts, with the odor of stale oats
and aspirin and the look of glue and *****. I dug my spoon into it,
cringing as it seemed to fight back, sticking to the bowl as if it knew it
didn't belong inside my mouth. I scanned the room. Sakura and Bambi where
eagerly devouring theirs, as if it were the tastiest meal in the
world. Isabella was sitting in a corner, watching me expectantly as she
slowly took one purposeful bite after another. I didn't want to break my
vow before breakfast, so I closed my eyes and shoveled the biggest bite I
could into my mouth...

I should have started with a smaller bite. As it was, the taste of zoo
smells filled my mouth, sending caustic vapors down my throat which caused
me to gag reflexively...and I didn't know I even had a gag reflex
anymore. But it was to no avail, the slop was too gloppy, too viscous and
sticky to escape so easily. My cheeks ballooned like a chipmunk, tears
welled up in my eyes, I knew I had to force this down soon or risk spitting
it all over the table...and then what would Isabella think? That I was some
spoiled baby probably...and I couldn't have that. So I forced my body to
ignore every instinct of self preservation it had and willed it down my
throat I a slow, torturous slide...when I finally finished the first bite I
gasped for air...then exclaimed, "Ugh! What's in this shit?"

Without looking up from her bowl, Bambi rattled off, "Prolly her-moans,
bee-havey-rool mod'ficashun d**gs, n' deffy some MDMA derivys with a
some-attic ha-lucy-jenny cocktail." Everyone looked at her in stunned
silence, not sure if she was experience a moment of brilliance, or
babble. She seemed just as confused, looking down and blushing and
muttering, "Or sumthin like that..." As out of place as it sounded coming
from her pouty lips, I had to admit she was onto something. The single bile
inducing bite I had taken was already making me feel a little swimmy...and
a lot horny. So I did what any sensible sissy would do when she discovered
her food was d**gged with all sorts of mind melting mixtures...I started
wolfing it down. That might seem counter-intuitive, but I knew that they
were going to get their d**gs in me one way or the other...and that they
probably already had a big head start, so why fight it? If swallowing
gag-me-glue was the easy way to take my medicine, I didn't want to find out
the hard way...

Besides, I wasn't about to pass up a chance to get stoned out of my gourd,
not with my first day in training hanging over me like the Sword of
Damocles...and with every foul mouthful I worked down my throat, it only
made more and more sense. It became a kind of perverse contest with myself
to see how quickly I could finish it, ignoring every screaming cry my taste
buds made to stop, bullying my gullet into gorging on semi-soft sludge,
practically chewing it back down as it attempted to rise up and burst out
of me. Eventually, I went into some sort of auto-pilot, lost in a d**ggy
daze until I half noticed I was licking the bowl...I put down the bowl and
looked up, shame faced to see everyone staring at me in slack jawed
surprise. "Please forgive this impudent sissy, Bambisan, but it looks like
Bellekun just beat your record."

Bambi just glared at me as the shock wore off and the petty jealousy seeped
in. I knew I was going to pay for that, but at the moment I was too light
headed to care. I just smiled dumbly and drifted over to Isabella to see
where I was supposed to go next. I hoped that I might have made Isabella
proud, or at least less disdainful, but if she was impressed one way or the
other, she didn't let it show. She had the world's best Strip Poker face,
and I always felt like I was holding my cards the wrong way with her. I was
relieved when she finally popped the pregnant silence, even if it was to
chastise me..."While that was certainly amusing, it's not how we clean our
dishes here. Take your bowl to the sinks at the end of the room and make it
squeaky clean. You won't have anyone picking up after you down here. You
won't have long before your morning workout, so don't dawdle. We already
have our training regimens set, but you'll be meeting with a personal
trainer. And trust me, Belle, you don't want to make him wait for you."

I nodded like a good little sissy and darted over to my table, only to see
Bambi and Sakura had left me their dishes too. Of course...I was the
bitches' bitch...it figured I'd have to clean after them too. Or maybe it
didn't, but in my docile state, it only seemed fitting, even just. So
without a whimper of complaint, I ran as fast as my dainty feet would carry
me and started scrubbing the dishes. It was a lot harder than I imagined it
would be, the glop just didn't want to come off, no matter how hard I
scrubbed. So I turned the heat up as high as it would go, only to scald my
delicate skin. I was so surprised that I chipped a nail, feeling hot
needles of pain dig into the soft flesh below my fingernail. Whatever was
in my breakfast, it wasn't a pain killer...I felt everything as if I was
stone cold sober, or possibly even more keenly...but I had to push
through. Angry blaring beeps announced it was time for my workout, and I
was still on the first bowl. I gritted my teeth, worked through the pain,
and rang every ounce of strength out of my puny arms, putting as much force
into scrubbing as I could. When I finally finished with the last bowl, I
let out an exuberant squeal...and then I remembered I was late and let out
a panicked eep...

I ran to my class so fast that I practically left a sissy-shaped dust cloud
in my wake. It was only when I was almost there that I realized I knew
where to go without anyone telling me. Did I remember from my first guided
tour/threat with my step-father? That seemed doubtful...I was never very
good with directions...or with anything else for that matter. I wondered if
they had somehow put a map in my head of where I was supposed to go...and I
wondered whether I should be relieved or horrified by the thought. Either
way, I didn't have time to dwell on it, because I was 100% certain I didn't
want to keep my trainer waiting one millisecond longer than I had to. My
legs had turned to blown out rubber, my lungs where filled with battery
acid, my sides where being cut into with jagged glass. By the time I
crashed through gym doors, I didn't even have the strength to stand. I fell
to the ground in an anguished heap, struggling to form a pitiful attempt at
an apology. That's when I heard the familiar voice of my step-brother,
Dirk, "Damn, Belle. If just getting here is too much exercise for you, then
you're really going to hate what comes next..."

I looked up to see him smirking down at me, and I didn't know what alarmed
me more, the thought of him using his towering physique to punish me, or
the fact that I couldn't stop slavering over his towering physique. On one
hand it made sense, I was a sissy after all, and he was as far from it as
you could get. A wide frame chiseled by a Greek god to show us mere mortals
how they really looked...a face with strong, almost brutish features that
stopped just shy of buffoonish and went all the way into devastatingly
handsome...a fat cock straining in his speedos even while soft...one I knew
could tear me up if he was so inclined, but one I couldn't forget since he
it stretched me to my limits. But it was so confusing, I was still getting
used to being a sissy I suppose, but everything I used to hate about Dirk
was what I found irresistible now...his arrogance, his terrifying strength,
even his nearly mindless obsession with sex...because that's what I was
obsessed with too. On the other hand, I was late to my first appointment
as a sissy, and I was sure he would jump at the chance to punish me...

Instead he peeled me off the ground and held my chin in his hand, drawing
my fearful gaze up to his burning eyes, "Oh don't look so terrified. I'm
not going to punish you. Frankly I'm happy to leave that part of the job to
the experts. Besides, the workout will be punishment enough for a soft,
spoiled brat like you...but damn if they didn't carve you into a fuckable
soft, spoiled brat. Tell you what, if you do a good job, maybe I'll give
what you're too embarrassed to beg for." I blushed and tried to look away,
but he held me firmly, his stare penetrating past my meager defenses,
seeing clearly how badly I wanted him...I cursed myself for having such
terrible taste in Master's, but resolved to be the best little gym bunny I
could be.

"Alright, now we're going to start with the most important exercise for any
sissy..." I let out a satisfied squeal as Dirk shoved two of his thick
fingers inside my pussy. I melted into his arms, laying my head against his
chest, smelling his sweat through his tight tank top...it smelled like
Heaven's locker room. I squeezed around his digits, sending pulses of
pleasure throughout my hungry flesh. "That's a good sissy...squeeze
down...now relax...and squeeze again. If you don't practice your Kegel
exercises daily, you won't stay taut and tight for all your new
boyfriends...and no one wants to fuck a blown out sissy, do they, Belle?"

"NoOOOoooOOoohhh" I moaned earnestly, working my hardest to milk a creamy
orgasm from his fingers,,,and improve my physique of course. But he pulled
his delicious digits out of me with a depressing plop and told me to do it
on my own. Three seconds clenched, then three seconds relaxed...over and
over again until I feel pains in muscles I didn't even know I had in my
ass. But I took deep breaths and kept my eyes on the prize...or prick as
the case may be. After all, if my pussy was tighter, Dirk's cock would feel
that much bigger...

"Alright, that's long enough for now. But I want you to repeat those
exercises three times a day." I nodded meekly and shifted nervously from
one leg to the other. Every since he said I might get fucked at the end of
our session, it was all I could think about. I was a little embarrassed at
how quickly I went from being conflicted to being consumed with lust, but
of course being humiliated only seemed to make me hornier. I was all but
drooling as I waited to hear what he had in store for me next, and I only
managed that much restraint by focusing every ounce of my meager little
will. When he told me what I'd be doing next, my mouth dried up
immediately. "You might have noticed all the sissies down here have very
different physiques, or maybe you were too busy staring at their clits, but
I'm getting off topic...the point is you gurls are all carefully packaged
products. I let the egg heads deal with filling the insides up and the
artists apply the cosmetic touches, but I have the most important job. I
make sure the products can actually perform as advertised. So you see that
bar over there..." he pointed to one of those bars ballet students use to
make those impossible leg stretches, I swallowed a gulp sideways as I
realized he wanted me to make one right now..."You don't have to be toned
or slim like the other sissies, in fact we want you soft and supple as you
can be...but you will have to be much, much more flexible. So get that leg
up on that bar and start taking knees with the other leg...by the time I'm
done with you, you'll be more flexible than one of those Canadian acrobats
pretending to be a Frenchy."

I don't know why I even bothered to try, I knew I was destined to fail. I
was so weak, so uncoordinated, so completely and utterly useless...but I
was also desperate enough for Dirk's dirk to ignore all that and rely on my
pathological capacity for hope when there is absolutely no evidence to
justify it. I swished over to the bar, making sure Dirk got at least two
eyefuls of my creamy curves, and took a deep breath...I cleared my head,
pushing out all the doubts and fears and logic and left only one
ridiculously stupid thought...I can do this. Then, something even stupider
happened...I lifted my leg up and over the bar and brought it down
slowly...I just stared, struck dumb...as if I was watching someone else. I
couldn't do that...it was impossible! But there I was...doing it with
ease...okay, not with ease, every muscle in my body felt like an old
rubberband seconds away from snapping at any second. Was that the only
reason I couldn't do it before? My own insecurities and fear of failure or
was it my all consuming desire to avoid even momentary discomfort that kept
me from discovering my body's true abilities? Whatever it was, I was free
from it now, and I was giddily gritting my teeth through the pain, giggling
between grunts as I pumped up and down faster and faster, tossing my head
over my shoulder to give Dirk an inviting look...

"Damn! You're actually good at something, Belle...I'm seeing it and I can't
believe it. But let's see how flexible you really are..." What followed
should have been an excruciating torture session with Hell's own personal
trainer and I guess in a way it was. I mean it hurt worse than any imagined
pain I'd ever cringed and cowered from; my body burning and aching, with
searing pain stabbing across my joints as I twisted from side to side and
back to forward. I felt like I was being stretched out on the rack, only
with me gleefully turning the wheel. I couldn't understand it, probably
because it didn't make any sense. I hated pain...I mean, it hurt...so why
was I so eager to bend over backwards for Dirk...literally? I didn't really
have to ask...even if it made no sense, it felt like the most natural thing
in the world. I wasn't even doing it for the promise of sex anymore. I just
wanted to make Dirk proud of me. Of course, 'proud' takes on a completely
different definition in The Basement...one that involves dehumanizing
degradation and servile submission...but one that also involves being good
at something...making someone happy. I never realized how important that
was to me until I started trying it for the first time. It was addicting. I
almost felt guilty. There was no way Dirk got nearly the same joy in
domination than I did in surrender. It was almost like I was ripping him
off...which only motivated me to give him that much more...

I finally fell to the floor in a sob of frustration, reaching my limit as I
was just an inch away from sucking my own clit...of course if it had been
even average size it would have been easier. I tried to will the life back
into my limbs, but they weren't taking anymore requests at the moment,
probably ignoring me because I bullied them so mercilessly to bend and
twist to my will. I was furious with them, and even angrier at myself...I
was so close to proving myself to Dirk, and now I was just another
worthless pile of sissy of the floor. Just as I was about to squirm over to
Dirk and suck his toes as way of apology, I felt his strong arms wrap
around me, pulling me up so that my feet touched the ground, but holding me
tight so that I wouldn't just crumple to the ground. I braced myself for
the worst, ready to accept his disgust and disdain as my due, but when I
looked up into his eyes, I saw something completely different...

"There, there...I've got you. And don't look so crushed. You did great for
your first day. You're a natural born sissy after all. In fact...I think
you deserve a reward." His expression was almost kind as he leaned towards
me, it almost tempered the fire burning in his eyes, almost but not
quite...I still melted under their heat. He didn't so much kiss me as
swallow my mouth, forcing his thick tongue inside me and fucking my throat
with it. One of his hands dropped to my ass, fully cupping one of my cheeks
and massaging a moan out of it. I felt the strength returning to my limbs
even as he made me feel so helpless in soft in comparison to him. It was
all I could to lift one a silky soft leg around around his hard back and
wrap it around, embracing him. My arms had a better idea, one slinked it's
way up to caress his Adonis-like abs and the other found itself stroking
his blazing red hair, the heat almost too much to stand. I was beginning to
see what Lola saw in Dirk, and for the first time, I was jealous of her...

When he slid three fingers up my ass...to test the results of my exercises
no doubt...I began writhing against him, rubbing my hard little worm
against the leviathan in his shorts. My breasts crushed against his chest,
my nipples tracing out his flesh as if they were marking their territory,
exquisite pain running through them, sweet and sharp like a toothache your
tongue keeps lingering back to. It send Morse code moans down to my pussy,
making it throb back a response of 'Oh God yes...forever and for always
yes..." Then Dirk pulled his tongue out of my throat, a whimper snaking its
way out to try and pull him back in, but changing to a perverse prayer of
thanks as his mouth latched around my swollen breast instead. I don't know
if it was my body or the d**gs...or if the d**gs where what did this to my
body in the first place...or if it was all in my head...or if it was my
heart that was lying...because in this chaotic storm of questions and
doubts one thought kept striking through clearly...I love him...I love him
I love him...

I don't know why I was so hard on Dirk before. He's not a monster...he's
just passionate. Sure he can be rough, but that's just because he doesn't
know his own strength. And granted, can be arrogant and overbearing, even
something of a bully...but he doesn't mean anything by it. It's just the
testosterone talking, you have to expect a little aggressiveness from a
real alpha male. And Dirk was definitely all man...I could feel all ten
inches of him, thick and throbbing against my soft stomach...with a cock
that big he had earned the right to. I longed to feel him inside me, to
lube it lovingly with my tongue and feel it stretch me out to my very limit
again...only this time bringing me to the pinnacle of pleasure instead of
pain. I was just about to fall to my knees and beg him to let me worship
his cock when I heard the hateful blaring of the alarm telling me it was
time for my next class. "Oh no...not now. Pleeeeease...please let me stay
just a little longer..."

Dirk let me fall to my knees, staring up at his salacious smirk..."Fuck,
Belle, you've got it bad haven't you? I feel like I should cock block you
for old times sake, really leave you humiliated and horned up, but to be
honest, I'd much rather fuck a dozen screaming orgasms out of you. And
don't worry, I'm not one of those guys with a hang up about a sissy cumming
before me. Hell, I like knowing I can make a bitch squirt until she's
dehydrated." I listened with rapt attention; my imagination running wild
with such vivid thoughts that I could practically feel him inside me. But
practically wasn't enough...I needed more. But that's when he let the other
foot drop...right on my throat..."Of course, I won't be the one getting
punished for your tardiness. The choice is up to you...do you want to get
fucked like the filthy slut you are, or do you want to go to your next
lesson like a good little sissy?"

Was that a rhetorical question? I mean...who wouldn't rather get fucked
like the filthy little slut they are? I realized he was toying with
me...that this was just another game or test or whatever they wanted to
call it. They couldn't just fuck me and be done with it or just brainwash
me so I'd be an obediently little sissy. No, they played these perverse
pranks instead...I didn't understand why they had to go to all the
trouble. I'd already surrendered. I was helpless, so why did they need to
play these elaborate games of cat and mouse...or maybe it's because I was
helpless...they didn't have to do this, it was just more fun. I had to
revise my opinion on what a cuddly studdly teddy bear Dirk was...but that
didn't stop me from pulling down his gym shorts or shrieking in in giddy
surprise when his cock popped out and plopped me in the face.

If I had thought it through, I probably would have just gone to my next
lesson. After all, I was being trained to be the ultimate sissy whore, so I
was going to get plenty of chances to get filled up with ooey gooey
orgasms...but with a hard cock stroking my soft cheek, the only thing I
could think about was how I was going to manage to fit my lips around
it. When I felt his cock laying on top of my face as I suckled on his
balls, its weight making me feel so weak and small in comparison...when I
tasted the salty sweat and manly musk of his massive balls, so big I had to
take them one at a time...when I saw the look of all consuming lust in his
eyes and the cocky smile of a conqueror on his lips, I knew I made the
right decision. I knew I was where I belonged...

"That's a good little sissy...get me nice and wet for that tight little
pussy of yours. I don't want to hurt you this time...well not too much
anyway. You know what they say...no pain, no gain". It was a cliche, but he
seemed deeply profound at the time...and I did so want to gain. I ran my
tongue slowly up his cock, the taste sizzling on my tongue, the silky
smooth texture only making the hardness underneath feel more enticingly
intimidating. I'd never sucked one this big before, I was trying to tease
him, to really take my time in drooling over every inch of his
cock...giving slow, loving, wet kisses with just the slightest flicker of
tongue...but it was getting to be too much for me. I felt like I was
teasing myself, torturing myself with every second I didn't have his cock
in my mouth. And just when I couldn't take it anymore...when I had to
surrender to my own selfish hunger...when I had to admit I was too weak to
even stand up to myself...when I was just about wrap my plump, pouty lips
around his throbbing manhood...that's when he had an ever better idea on
how to torture me...

"Daaaaayum! Well you certainly don't need lessons on how to worship a
cock. You're ready to graduate something cum something...damn I always fuck
that one up. Oh well, I didn't have to graduate top of my class to train
sissies for a living. Besides, I'm still full of bright ideas. For
instance, why don't you wrap those new melons of yours around my cock and
give me a good old fashioned tit-fuck?" I wanted to wrap my lips around it
instead, but by the tone of his voice, I could tell it was another
rhetorical question. And to be honest, I almost liked the frustration as
much as the satisfaction. It was sick, I know, but a part of me got off on
being used for a real man's pleasure and being denied my own. It was pure
Hell, feeling the agony of pleasure denied, languishing in lust as the
fruits of sweet, juicy release are so tantalizingly close, ready to burst
in your mouth and then snatched away cruelly. Yes, it was pure Hell...but
it felt so good getting that close...and that sick, masochistic part of me
secretly longed for it to be pulled away at the last minute...because I
knew I deserved the punishment, and because I was too weak to deny myself.

That's how I found the soft, insanely sensitive flesh of my breasts closing
in around his fat prick instead of my lips...how I felt his hot muscle
flexing in my cleavage as I pushed by breasts together painfully tight and
started sliding them up and down in opposite directions. A frantic friction
built up as I slid them faster and faster, the heat sinking into my skin
and entering my bloodstream. It was starting to feel less like a punishment
and more like a reward...I had been afraid to really play with my new
breasts once I discovered how sensitive they were. But with Dirk's thick
manhood throbbing between them as it slid with spit-slicked speed, I was
grateful for their sensitivity...and ready to test their limits. I began
twisting my nipples as I slid my breasts up and down at an increasingly
frenzied pace, the swollen buds of bliss like dials controlling the furnace
burning inside me. I turned them higher and higher, the heat rising from
inside me and radiating out to my florid flesh making it even more
responsive to the white hot iron scalding between them. Instead of teasing
myself, I was reaching a boiling point, letting out a tea kettle squeal of
joy as I felt my first ever titgasm, the sensation of a million pins
tickling my tender flesh, the angels dancing on their heads covering me
with kisses.

At this point, Dirk must have been getting close, because he took
over...thrusting his cock between my breasts while holding onto them for
dear life. I felt more feminine than ever...not only was I fucking a man
with my breasts, I was able to get off on it...and just when I thought
things couldn't get any better, I bobbed my head down at just the right
time, and felt his wide mushroom head slip past my moaning lips. I was too
surprised to give it so much as a friendly peck the first time, but it soon
returned and I was able to give it a quick suckle...it tasted like a stolen
kiss from a succubus...a guilty pleasure that only leaves you hungry for
more. I was drooling all over my breasts, looking like a dick dumb
bimbo...probably because I was a dick dumb bimbo at that point. All I could
think about, if you could even call it thinking, was getting one more sweet
suck of that cock...feel it throb against my tongue one more time...taste
one more dollop of pre-cum, a confusingly familiar concoction somewhere
between ****** and wild oats...hoping the next time would be the time he
finally exploded all over my slutty face...until it finally was...

His cum hit the back of my throat so hard that I swore it shot right to my
brain, his orgasmic mix of endorphins and adrenaline coating my brain and
sending it into overdrive, making a very convincing argument that I was the
one cumming, sending a double dose of that capital "O" organic compound to
spread the good news throughout my body. I writhed on my knees as his seed
proved to hearty for my greedy gullet, spilling down my chin and onto my
heaving breasts. Every inch his cum hit **** out in vicarious euphoria,
until my own meager clit was squirting a thin little stream of its own. As
long as he shot thick ribbons across my upturned face and bountiful breasts
I could feel the Moan Express rolling through me, shaking me to the
core. But even a true alpha stud like Dirk had to run dry eventually,
leaving his taste lingering as a teasing reminder long after my buzz had
faded. It must have been at least an interminable five minutes before I was
able to recuperate well enough to realize the mistake I'd just made. I
cried out, "Oh no! I wanted to get fucked! Please, Dirk, please tell me you
can get hard again and fuck me!" I begged more to God than Dirk...because
it would take a miracle for him to get an erection after unleashing that
much baby batter. I had a feeling God wasn't taking my calls anymore, and
it probably wasn't a request he would look to kindly on anyway, but for
some reason, I still managed to hope for a miracle, even when every day was
another brutal reminder that they didn't exist.

And then, a miracle happened...Dirk exclaimed, "Hah Hah hah! Of course I
can, Belle. What'd you think I was, a sissy? Now you just get that leg back
up over that stretch bar and get me nice and hard again..." I couldn't
believe my luck...I began scooping Dirk's pooled cum off my breasts with my
fingers and sucking it off my dainty fingers, wanting to be clean so he
could defile me again. But Dirk stopped me, saying, "I didn't tell you to
clean up, slut. I want you to remember what kind of greedy little fuck pig
you are, so the cum stays." I snorted once for yes and scurried over to the
bar, leaving any dignity or self respect I might have had behind me like
bread crumbs for him to follow me home.

For a moment I did think of how much later this would make me and how much
more trouble I would be in, but that only made me long even more
desperately for the euphoric escape of mindless a****l rutting. With one
leg stretched out over the ballet bar and the other spread as far from it
as possible, my pussy was completely exposed and vulnerable, just how I
liked it. I felt one of Dirk's powerful hands close around my throat and
another around my breast, kneading it with violent affection. I wasn't sure
which was more dangerous...or more exciting...either way I was breathless
and eager for more. And more is exactly what I got, almost more than I
could handle, more than I knew I deserved. But Dirk was the generous sort,
feeding his full length to my taut and trained hole. He slid in with ease,
and I realized he must have added some extra lube to compliment what was
left of my spit. At the time, it seemed so romantic, the nicest thing
anyone had ever done for me...a declaration of love. "I know you were
probably hoping for it raw again, but I almost got dick burn last time, so
I had to add some more lube this go around." Then again, some people say 'I
love you' in different ways...

Dirk said I love you in a much more tangible way, by slowly stretching out
my asshole as his his veiny cock pulsed to the beat of his heart, sending
his heart closer and closer to mine with every push. By the time he was all
the way inside me, I could tell he loved me very much. One leg was still
arched high on the bar and the other wobbly from exertion and lust...I felt
like any moment I could collapse, but he took me into his arms, surrounding
me with his rippling muscles. His hands cupped my breasts, practically
mauling them, painful throbs of pleasure surged through me with every beat
of my heart. It was like he was holding his heart in my hands, and every
time he squeezed, I felt my pussy close tighter around his heartbeat. And
when I felt him throb against my ooey gooey g-spot, my heart burst
releasing a flood of pure love, the sheer force of the torrential rush of
bliss wearing me down to a tiny nub, washing me away. And then things got
worse...and so much better...

The gnawing pangs of guilt started in on me, eating away at my soul,
telling me how wrong it was to be late, to cum like a little fuck pig
instead of putting my Master first...but then Dirk's massive meat fed my
emptiness, sweet stabs of pain like needles filled with honey and heroin
filled my pussy as he pounded away at me. His girth both a burden and
blessing as I struggled to accommodate him, pain wrestling pleasure in a
nude Greco-Roman grudge match, and pleasure was going for the pin. My skin
was covered in a slick sheen of sweat, every muscle tense and taut...I was
slippery as an eel in his arms, but he held me tight, and as long as he
held me close and whispered sweet nothings in my ear, he kept the demons of
guilt and despair away, saying, "That's my filthy little slut, my deposit
only sperm bank. God damn, but don't you look beautiful when the light
shines on your cum covered face. Cum for me, you stupid cunt...show me how
much you love my fat fucking cock!"

And I did, a sickly drool of sissy milk dribbling from my clit, running
down my wobbly leg as my other spasmed in place like a bitch relieving
herself. Lewd, obscenely honest cries drooled out of my throat, his cock so
fat it didn't leave room for all the dirty thoughts filling my
head. "Pleeeeease, fuck me harder! Bully my weak little pussy with your big
strong cock! Make me your little sissy bitch slave! Oh fuck...I think...oh
shit...I love....oOOOoooOOooooh!" All that came out after that was
incoherent moans...the language of love. Dirk turned my head and claimed my
mouth with his own, pumping his love inside me from both ends, his other
hand still kneading my breasts like wet dough, melting my heart all over
his sticky fingers, bringing them to my mouth and replacing his tongue,
letting me suck them clean...my heart tasted suspiciously like his cum,
more proof that we were destined to be together. He had turned me into
nothing more than a willing receptacle for his love, a shapely fuck vase, a
cum jug...and with his hot flesh hitting every sweet spot in my pussy at
once, that felt the highest calling I could ever aspire to. But even that
proved too great a task, the power and volume of his love was too great, my
fragile frame was too weak to hold it all, and I could feel excess love
running down my chin as I drooled dumbly, caressing my curves in fat beads
of sweat as his love seeped through my pores, even burning up into gas and
exploding from my body in a shrill scream. I couldn't even call them
multiple orgasms at this point, or even one long continuous one...I was an
orgasm, a meager reflection of his pure, perfect love. And just when I
swore it couldn't get any better if God himself tagged in to fuck me from
behind...it got so much better...and then so much worse than I ever
imagined...

The truest, purest expression of his love filled my raw, ravished hole and
seeped into my bloodstream through busted capillaries, traveling to heart
and head and mutating them, making my heart beat only for him, making every
thought of him...making me a living valentine to Dirk. I fell back into his
arms as he lowered me to the floor, his love still hard and oozing inside
me, feeling so small and safe in his embrace...and then feeling the cold
hard reality as he dropped me unceremoniously to the floor. "Urk!" a hurt,
a****l whimper was forced from my lungs as the air was knocked out of
me. My puppy luv buzz was fading fast, replaced by sore muscles and
stabbing regret, reminding me I was all too real. If I was a reflection of
his love, it was only symbolically...filthy, fleeting, and quickly
forgotten. The crystal clarity of a hard cum down cut into me deep, letting
me see Dirk as he really was...

He leered down at me with smug satisfaction, an awful look of amused
disgust dripping from his face along with the sweat of his full body
workout. He didn't love me, he wasn't capable of it...well not in any
meaningful sense. He loved me the way he loved a good steak...I existed for
his enjoyment, and it didn't matter if I was left chewed up, degraded and
digested, and expelled from his warmth. I realized that all the love I had
felt for him was a lie, that I had been seeing him with cum coated glasses,
creating the Dirk I wanted...no needed...the Dirk that I could love without
shame or regret. And now that I saw he was just a wet dream, all of the
feelings I tried to push away came rushing in to devour me.,,and Dirk just
watched, laughing at the cum catching cliche. I tried to put my sobs
together to form a coherent sentence, but I couldn't think over the blaring
of the alarms...and that's when the other foot dropped...squishing me like
a bug...

"Come with us, sissy!" gloved hand reached down for me and dragged me away
from Dirk's contemptuous smirk. I might have forgotten the alarm in my
mindless rutting and morose regret, but apparently they hadn't. 'They'...it
seemed the only appropriate name for them...two total strangers, cloaked in
shiny black rubber from head to toe, floor lab coats, gloves, and a skull
cap tight cowl. Their eyes were two empty caverns formed by dark mirrored
shades...the only flesh on them was their mouth, tight lipped grimaces
stretched over powerful jaws. I wondered what kind of messes they had to
clean up in those get ups, and immediately regretted my curiosity, bloody
screaming images flooding my head. I spent the rest of the long slide
towards certain doom trying to imagine anything else, with less and less
success. By the time I reached my destination: a bland, featureless room,
empty save for the chair I was rudely tossed into and strapped down in, I
was reducing to a whimpering stream of unintelligible apologies...

After they made sure I was completely helpless, they left me alone...or so
I thought. A voice rang out behind me, "Good morning, Belle. I see
punctuality isn't one of your strong suits. Of course, we haven't found any
strong suits yet, but that's what we're here for. Now, we'll take care of
your tardiness after the lesson, so let's get started with your French
lessons." I strained my head, but I couldn't turn it far enough to get a
look. He was only a disembodied voice to me, but instead of making him seem
weightless or intangible, he became more substantial...filling my
imagination until he was a homunculus of every nightmare I ever had
stitched together into a shambling mess...a nightmare with an eerily
soothing voice. Soothing...and familiar...like the sound of my conscience.

I tried to figure out what was going on, managing a stammering, "buh buh
But I don't nuh nuh know any French." I heard a soft, gentle laugh behind
me that chilled me to the bone. It was strangest thing...his voice was so
kind, but some how that made him even more terrifying than if he was
screaming and snarling. Like he didn't have to try to intimidate me, like
he didn't even care if he scared me or not, because he was going to make me
do whatever he wanted whether I was afraid or not. "Oh you won't learn how
to speak French. Our clients don't want a girl that speaks French, it's
alienating and embarrassing for them when they don't speak French. No, our
clients want a girl that barely speaks English. So we're going to give you
an accent with a smattering of French words with no regard for grammar or
syntax. All you'll have to do is close your eyes, calm down, and let me
start the lesson." All of the sudden, Sakura's broken English and equally
broken Japanese. I didn't want to end up a cartoonish caricature like her
or the others...I tried to resist, tried to keep my eyes open, determined
to struggle to my last. But my lids where so heavy...I had to rest
them...just for a second...

...

"There we go. That wasn't so bad, now was it?" My eyes snapped open a
second later. I didn't know what he was talking about. How could he have
taught me something in a second, especially since he didn't say anything? I
didn't want to make him angry, but I wasn't sure if this was some kind of a
test. If I pretended to learn something and he knew I didn't, I would be in
even more trouble. So I decided to risk a little honesty...

"Non. Eet did not zeem to work. I...Mon Dieu!" I couldn't believe my
ears...I sounded like Pepe Le Pew's girlfriend. "What ees this? How did
zees happen?" I struggled vainly against my bonds, beginning to really
panic...if they could make me sound like that, what else would they do if I
gave them the chance?

"Don't worry, my dear, it's just a little speech therapy, that's all. You
should be proud to be such a fast learner. Now, as for that punishment..."
My heart stopped. I was tied to a chair in a room with a mysterious
stranger that could make me a foreigner in my sleep. I was on the verge of
tears imagining what he could do to me while I was awake. I was helpless,
but strangely, not hopeless. Stupidly, I hoped for another miracle...maybe
he would decide I didn't have to be punished...but of course that was a
futile hope...or so I thought. "Now you don't have to be punished. It's
really up to you. Here at the Harrow House, we pride ourselves in only
training the perfect sissies, and no amount of d**gs, surgery, or hypnosis
can make a perfect sissy if she doesn't want to put in the effort. So,
Belle, the question you have to ask yourself is, do I want to be a perfect
sissy? If you do, go to room 101 after this and accept your punishment. If
not, go take a nap until you hear the next bell signaling the start of your
maid duties. The decision is entirely yours."

The moment he finished talking my bonds snapped open. I told myself it was
a remote controlled latch, but I wasn't convinced. I didn't even have the
courage to turn around, too afraid of what I'd see, or worse, wouldn't. I
heard his voice so clearly, I would have hated to find there was no one
there. Instead I bolted out of the room and down the hall, running anywhere
as long as it was away from that voice. I was already half way there before
I noticed I was running towards room 101. What was I thinking? I didn't
want to be punished...did I? Of course I didn't...but I did want to be the
perfect sissy...so I found myself tentatively knocking on the door to room
101, cursing my conscience and their cruel games, terrified of what I'd see
when I opened the door...trying to tell myself it couldn't possible be as
bad as I imagined it would be. I was wrong...it was worse...

"Belle, it's a pleasure to see you. Both because we've been apart to long
and because I'm proud to see you finally taking responsibility for your
mistakes. We'll make a good sissy slave out of you yet." I was speechless,
staring in shock at my step-brother, Darius, as cold and cruel as Dirk was
passionate and selfish. His sharp features accentuated his cold, piercing
stare, only his burning red hair gave any hint of warmth, and even that was
cut close to his scalp. He towered over me as the tallest member of his
family, and with me only a little over five feet, he cut quite the imposing
figure. I looked away, hoping to find something less terrifying to look
at, but all I saw were walls lines with all manner of torture
devices. Spiked paddles, whips, chastity devices, and in the corner, a
portable generator with prongs for electrocuting naughty little
sissies. Once I saw that my heart sunk...I knew without a doubt, that would
be the punishment he chose. I wanted to be brave, wanted to be a good gurl
and take my punishment, but I couldn't stop from blubbering, "I'm suh suh
sorry! Puh puh please forgive me!"

Darius wore an expression between mock concern and boredom. "But of course
you're sorry, Belle, otherwise you wouldn't have volunteered for
punishment. Only, and I'm sure this isn't the case, I hope you don't think
an apology is currency you can use to buy your way out of
punishment. Because as a slave, you don't have any currency, any control,
the only real choice you have is how hard you're willing to work to
surrender completely...what you're willing to sacrifice to be the perfect
slave." The guilt grew more and more vicious as his words sank into me, and
the more my shame fed, the hungrier it got. It got to the point that
punishment seemed like the easy way out compared to living with the hollow
hurt of knowing I was a failure as a sissy. "In fact, since this is your
first time being disciplined, I'm going to let you pick what device I use
to serve your just desserts. I promise I will use whatever you select, and
I won't administer it more harshly if you choose the easy way out."

This was the cruelest cut. Not only did they let me choose to be tortured
or to 'get away with' only being eaten alive by guilt, now he was forcing
me to pick the my own poison. It was like he said, it wasn't a real
choice. I had no control over what I picked. I could either pick something
slightly less diabolical and suffer the sting of shame and being racked by
regret...or I could pick the most painful punishment possible and work my
hardest to surrender completely. So it was with no small amount of pride,
and an even greater sense of abject terror, that I wheeled the electroshock
device over to the middle of the room right next to a table adorned with
leather restraints. "Pleez, Monsieur Darius, pleez punish me with zis."

His eyes lit up ever so slightly, a firefly at the bottom of a deep, dry
well. "I have to admit...I'm not sure what to say. Here I had this whole
speech prepared about how you are only cheating yourself by picking the
smallest paddle on the wall. It was on the tip of my tongue...I practically
tripped on it. But you picked out the worst of the worst. I can't use that
just for being tardy to one lesson...it's just not proportional." I went
through a whole gamut of emotions. I was beaming with pride to see him
stunned speechless...I was horrified to think of how awful it must be if
even HE thought it was too much...but most of all, I was ashamed that I was
getting away with all the sins he didn't know about.

"Buh buh but, zere was more. I was also late to ze gym. And last night, I
came weezout permission...so meeny times I experience zee petit de morte,
even weeth Monsieur Dirk. Pleez, punish me weeth the worst you have."
Confessions fell from my lips like lead weights, leaving me feeling
relieved, but hollow...it was soon filled with an oppressive dread...

"Well..." any spark in him fizzled out as his tone went ice cold, "I'd say
you deserve this after all. Get on the table, once this current runs
through you, you'll be hopping like a frog on fire. So let's get you tied
down so you won't break your cute little neck." I got up on the table and
laid down with all the enthusiasm of an autopsy patient. Darius strapped me
down tight, the leather biting into my soft, sensitive skin, the minor pain
serving as a portent of things to come. If a little discomfort was so
difficult for a spoiled sissy like me to endure, then how would I endure
actual torture? "Electroshock therapy has been used since the 1930s to
treat severe depression. It's said to create a sensation of euphoria after
the current completes its circuit through the nervous system. Of course, it
is usually administered to an anesthetized patient, so that might not
happen in your case." Darius had the professional demeanor of Dr
Kevorkian, and I didn't bother trying to look for compassion or mercy in
his eyes as he applied the electrodes to my forehead. He told me once that
he was the kindest Master in the Harrow House...that he gave us what we
would never dream of asking for, but what we desperately needed. I wondered
if this was what he had in mind...and then I realized it was exactly what
he had in mind. The machine came to life with a steady hum, that must be
what the demons hummed in Hell.

"Since this is your first time being punished, I'll keep the voltage
relatively low. And I'll only shock you three times. But don't you dare beg
me to stop. This isn't the worst I can do to you, not by far. This is just
the worst thing you can imagine...and if you live your entire life without
learning what I can imagine, you can die happy." I nodded mutely, biting
down on the rubber bit he put in my mouth so I wouldn't chew my tongue
off. I closed my eyes and tried to think happy thoughts...

"GUH UH GRRGLE BHHH!" My blood was replaced by hellfire as the current ran
through me. My body trashed against the straps as if trying desperately to
escape the pain inside it...and I didn't blame it. Nothing I had felt
before had prepared me for this...this was PAIN...real PAIN...the kind the
brain draws inspiration from when processing minor inconveniences like
being grudge fucked without lube...this was pure, undiluted...perfect. But
unlike most perfect moments, it seemed all too permanent. Even after the
machine returned to its low hum, I could feel the fire pumping in my veins,
each breath taking fresh agony into my lungs and breathing out jagged
despair. Still...I didn't beg, but I'm not sure if that's just because I
was in too much pain to speak...

"GAAAAH UURRRH FGGHH EEEEEEE!" I hoped that wasn't electrocutedese for
'please stop', but if it was, then apparently Darius wasn't fluent. At
least it wasn't worse than before, but that's like being in the shallow end
of the Lake of Fire. Reality warped and time wrapped around me, closing in
on me and holding me down. The PAIN just wouldn't end, and it started to
feel like it had no beginning either. I couldn't remember what not being in
excruciating, thrashing torment felt like...and I was convinced I never
would. This really was Hell, they just took their time warming up my
room...

Reality came back to me in gasps, then sobs...when the PAIN finally started
to sweat out of me, leaving only a heavy hurt that covered me in a warm
blanket, I began crying...tears of joy...tears of relief. I'd made it, I
had been delivered from Hell...and one day, maybe a decade from then, maybe
I'd even be able to feel good again. But anything less than that pristine
Pain was practically hedonistic pleasure in comparison. Then my brain
stitched itself back together and remembered how to count..."Well that's
two...and I have to say, I didn't think you'd make it past one. I was
looking forward to seeing the look on your face when you found out what
hurts worse than this...but I suppose this is a pleasant disappointment. I
tell you what...as a reward, I'll let you skip the last jolt if you think
you've been punished enough."

Just when I thought I'd finally seen the depths of Darius' inhumanity, he
found a way to go lower...making me choose whether I'd take one more trip
to Hell or live in sin instead. My brain was recovering rapidly, screaming
an articulate treatise on the benefits of not being electrocuted...but my
conscience was whispering unintelligibly, telling me I'd regret it until
the end of my days...that I was only cheating myself. I closed my eyes and
saw Isabella smiling down on me, she was so proud of me for being strong,
and I was so close..."Oui, Isabella, un more time..."

A cleansing fire...the flaming sword of an archangel, cutting me
down...burning me to a cinder...but after an eternity of PAIN...I felt a
different kind of fire. It wasn't destructive, it was alive, pulsing...a
womb...I rose from it like a phoenix, my wings unfettered from the weight
of my guilt...I soared. Flying closer and closer to the welcoming warmth of
the sun...closer to the angel hiding behind my eyes...my Isabella...when I
finally opened them...I was in Darius' arms. He was brushing my matted hair
from my scalp and telling me how proud he was of me. "the bloody nose. When
I saw that, I knew...there was hope for you yet. But this...it's too early
to say...but in my professional opinion, you could become a perfect sissy."

"Thank you, Monsieur Darius. I leev to pleez." I beamed up at him, feeling
a bit of that euphoria he mentioned earlier. For a moment, I allowed myself
to believe he was telling the truth, that he only wanted what was best for
me, that I could become the perfect sissy. But then I looked into his eyes,
and I remembered that he didn't care what happened to me, as long as he got
to see me squirm. I flinched at his caress, recoiling from the tender
fingers that turned the knob on the electroshock machine. A slight smile
flickered on his face...he got what he wanted from me...the flinch...

"Well...I'd better untie you so you can get dressed and get ready for
work. We don't want you being late again, now do we?" Darius undid the
straps and I slid off the table standing on stiff, barely responsive
legs. I made my way to the door each step I took a little easier than the
last, my muscles starting to relax...more importantly, each step was a step
further away from Darius. I wasn't sure whether he wanted me to believe he
was trying to make me into the best sissy I could be and just couldn't help
but terrify me, or if he was trying to terrify me and making me the best
sissy I could be was a happy accident. Either way, I was grateful for the
lesson, mostly because I learned never to have another one. Still...a
nagging part of me told me I'd come crawling back if I was a bad little
sissy again. It was better than the guilt...and it was the only way to stay
on Isabella's good graces...

I ran back to the shower and blasted myself with ice cold water, not even
waiting for it to warm up. I shivered under the steady stream, but I was
glad for the incentive to soap up and scrub off all my my sweat in a
hurry. Besides, it reduced the temptation to spend time I didn't have
'thoroughly cleaning' my more sensitive dirty bits. Instead, I cleaned up,
dried off, and tore off to the sissy wardrobe room at record speed. I was
out of breath by the time I made it, but this time I didn't let that stop
me. I wasn't going to be late this time. I was going to get dressed, go
upstairs and be the best little sissy maid they had ever seen. And no one
was going to stop me..."Ooh just the sissy I was looking for. I was hoping
I could make squirties before going upstairs to pway."...except maybe
Bambi.

"Pleez, Bambi..." I saw her cherubic features grow positively demonic and I
remembered my place, "I mean Miz'ress Bambi...oops...I mean Maman." As if
some one pulled a string, her face snapped back to her usual empty
smile. "Please, I can't be late to work. I just want to get dressed and
go. Pleez, I promeez to make it up later, just pleez let me go."

"EE! You sound so kewt! I've got my very own widdle French dolly!" After
her initial giddiness, I saw Bambi thinking over my simple request with the
intensity you'd expect for a zen koan. You could practically hear gears
grinding until she finally came back with, "Tell you what...I'll fuck you,
AND help you get dressed. Cuz let's be rilly rill, without me you won't
find diddly p*o." She had a point...the so called Wardrobe Room was more
like a warehouse of uniforms, outfits, lingerie, and accessories. Row after
row of racks filled with hanging plastic bags and underneath them, labeled
cabinets. With Bambi's hair trigger cum reflex it would be quicker than
looking for it myself, and it would give me an opportunity to prove I could
hold off from cumming before my Master...or Mistress...or Mommy did.

"Alright but..." I didn't get time to finish my caveat before Bambi took me
by the arm and dragged me down the rows until she got to row 'M' for Maid
and walked down to 'F' for French. She fumbled with a few bags and finally
took one down marked 'X'...I was already regretting letting her pick my
outfit...

I put on the ruffled belt...the white lace tickling the top of my ass and
the black silk soft on my hands...and then I realized it wasn't a belt...it
was a skirt. Bambi giggled as she handed me some panties to cover my almost
completely exposed ass...it was a thong of course, black silk hugged my
smooth balls and hard little clit as I pulled them on, the back riding up
my ass, nestled frustratingly between my ample cheeks. My legs were a
little more dressed...I slid up thigh high silk stockings, black with white
ruffles at the top, which looked rather fetching in my stilettos. It was
strange, I had been walking around naked this entire time, but the moment I
put clothes on, I started feeling exposed...and I liked it. Teasing
glimpses of flesh were even more alluring than the unwrapped package. Bambi
helped me into a matching corset, tying the strings so tight I could barely
breath...but it was worth it to look breathtaking. It was overwhelming,
ever layer I added accentuated my transformation. Before when I wore an
outfit like this it was kinky, like a game of dirty dress up. But now, it
was like they were a second skin, like they where more me than I was...the
me I was wanted the be...the me I was becoming. And I looked very becoming
in the peasant blouse, cut just low enough to see the tops of my
nipples. My outfit was completed with a dainty little bonnet nestled in my
flowing blond hair, and I felt complete...whole. I was a little relieved
that Bambi wanted some quickie action after all...I needed some relief...

Apparently Bambi needed release just as badly...she pounced on me leaving a
trail of lusty giggles as she tackled me to the floor, covering my face in
soft kisses. I was already starting to squirm, her teasing left me tingling
all the way down to my toes. I moaned wetly, which she took as an
invitation to dart her tongue in and out of my mouth quickly, flicking the
tip of my tongue of with hers. She lifted her skirt tickling my thighs as
she spread my legs and lined her clit up with my sissy hole. I thought I
might drown in softness, or go mad as I was tortured with tickles...when
Bambi finally gave me something hard..."giggle I can't tell you how ha ha
happy I am to finally have a Fwench Maid to pway with." I was getting a
good idea, what with her rapid, rabbity thrusts and giggly grunts...

The good news was I didn't have to worry about cumming first...Bambi cooed
as she filled me with her sissy spunk...that was also the bad news. I also
didn't have to worry about being late she even had time to cuddle into me
and snuggle for a few minutes...I stroked her bright pink hair as I
marveled that this delicate creature made me her bitch. She wasn't really
such a bad gurl...just a bit of brat. The blare of the alarm cut through
the fog and sent us scurrying off to our next appointments. She giggled as
she bounced away, but I was too nervous to laugh. I ran as fast as I could
down the winding corridors, wondering how I knew where to go, how I even
knew what the alarms meant for me, and Bambi knew where they were signaling
her to go.

I saw the hanging cages in the foyer as I approached the door, and I
shivered, knowing it was only a matter of time before I'd be locked in one,
on display for the customers. But I pushed it out of my head...I had more
important things to worry about. Like, what exactly was a sissy maid
supposed to do? After all, none of the other sissies had real jobs. They
were just window dressing. They didn't really expect me to clean did they?
In this outfit?

Whatever they had planned, it had to be better than the basement, I longed
for the natural light and familiar feel of my former home...I opened the
door and made my way up only to find my old butler...and I mean
old...waiting for me. One look at Jeeves' stern face and I knew I was in
for trouble. I tried to be friendly, "Bonjour, Jeeves, eet is good to see
you again. I look forward to working wiz you." But I guess we were never
friends to begin with...

"Don't you, 'bonjour me', you faux French fop! And don't call me Jeeves! My
name is Percival, you never bothered to learn it when you were Master of
the house, but now that you're just another sissy slave, you will call me
SIR! And one more thing you better get crystal clear. You work for FOR me,
not 'wiz' me!" I'd never seen Jeeves...I mean Percival...I mean Sir so
angry. Then again, I barely ever saw him back when I lived upstairs. I
considered the servants beneath me, and the only time I paid them any mind
was when I wanted them to complete some menial task I was too lazy to do
myself. I guess it didn't endear me to the staff...and now I was beneath
them...the thought was a little frightening...and frighteningly
exciting. The thrill soon wore off..."Now don't think this is some kinky
game. I had to let one of my best cleaners go because they figured they
could save money by making you clean. She had two k**s. I hope your sick
little sex kicks are worth putting her out of work."

I withered under his gaze. My outfit was making me feel exposed, but it
wasn't quite as exciting as before. Now I felt vulnerable, laid bare...All
I wanted was to be a good sissy, to make people happy, but was wanting that
selfish if it meant other people had to suffer? I wished things could just
be simple, that I could make things better with a blowjob, but maybe a
blowjob can't fix every problem. Then again, "Pleez, Monsieur Sir, I weel
do anyzing to prove my dedication." When Sir Jeeve's face grew more ashen
than normal, I was sure I'd made a terrible mistake, and then he unzipped
his pants...

"Hmm...it's a start. But make it quick, missy, you still have floors to
scrub." He pulled out his cock but it wasn't hard yet...a first for me. Old
guys must need more help...I wrapped my lips around him and swallowed him
whole, enjoying the feeling of his manhood stirring as my tongue undulated
against it and I softly sucked...even if his pubes did smell like
mothballs. As he grew in length and girth he filled my throat nicely, but
he didn't have anything I hadn't seen before, still his desperate wheezing
did add an extra urgency to it. I felt him throb inside me...irregular,
jerky spasms...I wondered how long he would last, and if I'd have the
discipline to stay dry after he unloaded, but I didn't have much time to
wonder before he let out a breathless moan and several shuddery
squirts. His cum tasted a little weak...but still distinctively male. I
felt a warm buzz of pride, but whether it was due to self discipline or the
abrupt end to a blowjob that was just picking up steam, I didn't cum. Far
from feeling relieved, I was starting to wish I could go back to being a
fuck pig...

Instead of sticky panties I got a wet rag and a bucket. I took a look at my
once familiar home and found it strange and alienating. What was once
spacious was now cavernous, making me feel small and insignificant. Floors
that where once elegant were now too fucking big...and I had to scrub them
all. My silk encased knees met cold, hard tile and I got down to
business. From this position, everyone could see my everything, my ass
completely exposed and swaying invitingly. It only added to my frustrated
lust, a burning in my loins and a **** in my guts...but it also gave me an
extra oomph to my scrubbing. Pain shot up my arm and made itself at home in
my shoulder. I got the feeling it was going to get nice and cozy, but in a
way, I welcomed it. At least it took my mind of how horny I was...

It was a long, hard slog, but it was rewarding. There was something about
physical labor that made me feel useful...I could see fruits of my labor as
I shined inch by inch. I got it so clean, that I could see my face in it, a
vision of servile sexiness. The longer I cleaned, the more I
longed...longed for someone to walk by...see what a good sissy I was...how
hard I was working for her...see my ass shaking like a bowl of delicious
jello...to spread my cheeks with their fat cock and pound me so hard I'd
shine the floor with my face. And as if I dreamed them into being, I heard
two voices coming down the hallway towards me, "my point, Mr Harrow. If you
want to find d**gs of the caliber you require for your sissies in this
state, you'll have to go to Hell. Because that's where I've sent the
competition. You don't like the prices of my d**gs, then you can go to
Hell." I couldn't see who the voice belonged to yet, but it didn't have the
same weight as my Master's. Sure it was bombastic, but it seemed hollow,
like it was full of hot air... "Mr. Capistrano, you have made your point
abundantly clear. My people will be with yours shortly to see what we can
negotiate. In the meantime, perhaps you'd care to sample one of the
specimens your d**gs help make so ridiculously responsive?" In contrast,
Master Darren's voice was almost subdued, as if only a great force of will
was holding it back and keeping it from burning Mr. Capistrano's face
off. No matter how it appeared, I knew that my Master had the upper hand
somehow. The mention of the d**gs that made me so sensationally sensitive
didn't surprise me, nor did I dwell on it. I figured it didn't matter why I
felt so good, as long as it never stopped, so I went about my work with an
added urgency, hoping I'd be the specimen he chose.

"Mmmmmmm speak of the Devil...and she shall appear. Who is this comely
creature?" His voice grew wet, to the point he was smacking as he talked. I
stole a glimpse over my shoulder to get a sight of him. For what I got, it
was petty theft. A rotund, oily little man maybe a head taller than me. His
hair was thinning and clung to his glistening scalp like thin, inky
tendrils. His piggy little eyes darted back and forth constantly betraying
his oafish appearance. He was obviously a clever little man, and one
bloated with self confidence, but he didn't have the raw power of Master
Darius or his sons. Instinctively, I just knew that despite Capistrano's
big talk, that my Master was the one in control of the situation. Still,
even with all his glaring shortcomings, I still wanted to crawl over to him
and show him he was superior to me in every way possible. And from the
hunger in his voice, I'd get the chance.

"I'm not so sure you want this one. She's still fresh...hasn't been fully
trained yet. I don't want you getting a bad impression about my
merchandise." I felt lower than an earthworm's asshole. My Master was
worried I'd humiliate him. Worried I wouldn't be able to get off a fat
little man...one I doubt got so fat by being picky. Or maybe he'd worry I'd
out pig the piggy, and cum all over these nice clean floors before fatty
could fill me up like an eclair. Try as I might, I couldn't think of a
reason that Master didn't want his guest to use me that wasn't deeply
hurtful. But as a mere sissy, my feelings didn't matter. You don't ask a
garbage can if its feelings are hurt when you don't fill it up...

"Mmm...all the better. I like a taste of wild game from time to time. Tell
you what, if this fresh filly can take my fat sausage without cumming like
the bitch dog she is, I'll give you a five percent discount on your
supplies." Master Darius nodded silently, and gave me a quick look. It was
brief, but spoke volumes. Telling me not to disappoint him...telling me
that I had to pull deep inside and find the strength to resist my natural
inclination to cum my brains out. Telling me I better go from wild fuck pig
to seasoned sissy in seconds flat...and I was listening...

"Smack...yesssss this is a prime cut of ass...well marbled...juicy...and
NNH filling..." he didn't waste anytime with foreplay or romance. He just
got down on his knees, lifted his gut over my ass, and pushed his fat cock
into my tight little cunt. I cooed with every inch that slid inside me...it
was a short coo. He couldn't have been more than four inches hard, but he
wasn't lying when he called it a fat sausage. What he lacked in length, he
made up in girth, giving me just enough hurt to keep me hungry for the tip
of his cock as it just barely hit my Oui spot. Far from trying to hold out,
I felt my body going into auto-pilot, heading straight for a cliff at top
speed...bucking my hips as hard as I could to meet Capistrano's shallow
thrusts. I squeezed down on his cock as hard as I could, making good use of
my kegel exercises, wanting to feel every inch of him against my hungry
whole, greedy for just a little more flesh...just a little more to get me
over...it had been so long since I got a little relief...almost a whole
day. I could feel his sweat dripping down on me...I knew he wouldn't last
much longer, but from the hot throbbing surging inside me, I knew I would
fill my panties long before he filled my hole. All it would take is one
more prod of my happy spot...one tiny tickle...and I'd be free...

But I didn't want to be free. I didn't want to escape to my blank place. I
didn't even want to be happy...I just want to feel useful. I wanted to be a
good sissy...the best sissy. So instead of letting him hit my cum trigger
one more time, I started rolling my hips, swirling almost all the way to
the base of his cock and then working back off it in a corkscrew
motion. Now he was the one making little piggy grunts, he was the one about
to squeal. I worked him into a foaming frenzy, my ass becoming a pale blur
as it danced on his cock, giving him all the pleasure as I did all the
work. All he had to do was grab my plump cheeks and impale me on his cock
and he'd win his petty little game...but he didn't want to win anymore. For
a second I was worth more than five percent of an untold volume of illicit
profits. If he had more than a second, maybe he would have done the math,
but I didn't give him the time to think. He shot so much cum up my ass I'm
sure he pulled out a few pounds lighter. I didn't know how much money we
were talking about, but I figured it was at least a hundred thousand dollar
fuck by this time next year. And according to him, "huff huff Fuck it...it
was worth it."

My Master passed by me, putting his hand on my head. "That'll do pig...meet
me in my room in half an hour.,," It was better than cumming. The buzz of
pride didn't fade, there was no harsh cum down, no empty ache of guilt or
regret. The pride of a fuck well done filled me fuller than any cock ever
had. I was useful...I was worth something...I was good. I glided across the
tile as I cleaned it, almost floating over it as I counted the minutes
until our meeting. When I thought it had been long enough, I made my way
over to his door and meekly knocked on it, waiting in anguished uncertainty
until he finally called out, "You can come in now."

His room was almost as impressive as he was, and almost as terrifying. It
was adorned with trophies of conquest, covered with the heads of savage
a****ls; slain, no doubt, with his bare hands. My master stood in front of
his four poster bed wearing a black velvet robe and nothing else, opened
ever so slightly all the way down to just above his crotch. I got down on
my knees and looked at the floor, not daring to look him in the eyes
without permission. I could still feel his eyes on me, burning on my skin,
a blush spreading across my skin and sinking into me until I was panting
with lust. I didn't want him to see me like this, so desperate for him...so
completely enthralled with him. I wasn't even sure I wanted to want him...I
probably would have hated him if I thought about it, but who could think
with his eyes running over every quivering inch of their exposed flesh? He
finally cut through the fog, "I didn't think you had it in you, Belle, but
this is one time when I'm glad to be proven wrong. So I've decided to give
you a big reward. I'm sure you have countless questions about your new
life, and although the only question a sissy really needs to know the
answer to is: how can I best serve my Master, I'll let you ask me
three. And just because I'm in a generous mood, I'll let you ask them while
you suck my cock."

I couldn't believe my ears...it was like Christmas came early and Santa
gave me the cock I asked him for in my letter. I crawled over as fast as I
could, fumbling with his robe and letting his cock fall onto my face,
nuzzling against it like it was my pet snake. I'd fantasized about his cock
ever since I saw it sliding in and out of Isabella's lips. At first I tried
to pretend I wanted to have a cock like his, but now I couldn't imagine
wanting it between my legs when I could have it between my lips. I slid my
tongue into his pee slit, the slightest taste of his pre-cum making me
giddy with lust. I wrapped my lips around it, finally daring to look him in
the eyes...what I saw almost forced the cum right out of my rock hard
clit...a look of total dominance...total ownership...a look that told me he
was doing me the favor here...that I didn't really deserve to suck his
cock, but he would slum it just this once...

I didn't waste the opportunity...I covered his cock in kisses, which took a
long time considering he had to be almost a foot long. He tasted of musk
and fine steak...a cut above his sons. I was drooling by the time I got to
his salt and pepper thatch of pubes and slobbered over his hefty balls, my
jaw aching just to feel them pulse inside my mouth. By the time I finally
worked my way back up to the tip of his cock, I was dick drunk and
desperate...taking as much of it down my throat as I could get in one mad
lunge and gagging before I got a third down. My body lurched as I pulled
off of him reluctantly, spitting on his cock before I took a deep breath
and tried again. I made it half way the second try but couldn't push any
further. I let my throat get accommodated to his girth, hoping it would
open up to him if they got to know one another better... "Did you have any
questions, Belle? Or is my cock the only answer you need?"

I felt a little silly...I had completely forgotten the questions in my zeal
to suck his cock. And now that I thought about it, I really didn't have any
questions, for myself at least. I accepted that I had no control over my
own fate, and I wasn't even sure I wanted any. But now that I could ask
questions, I discovered that I had some that had been nagging at me whether
I knew it or not. First and foremost, "How iph mmmy mammabr? Iph phee
zaphe?"

Master Darius looked genuinely surprised, going so far as to pull his cock
out of my throat and plop it on my head a few times, as if thinking it
over. "I didn't know you cared about your mother, Belle. Hell, I didn't
know you cared about anyone." Truth be told, neither did I. But since I
discovered my mom was being kept doped up in a looney bin so my step-father
turned Master could steal her fortune, I must have subconsciously started
to worry about her. I guess I made a better daughter than I did a
son. "Well don't you worry. You're mother is still in top physical
condition, and happier than she's ever been. She's thrilled to be relieved
of the responsibility of keeping up appearances, of hiding her nasty little
addictions from friends and family. She's much happier in d**ggy dreamland
than she ever was with you. She doesn't miss you, Belle, so don't waste
time missing her."

He fed me his cock again, filling my lonely longing and then some. I felt
the raw heat of a well stretched throat and got lost in the humid haze,
making my way almost all the way down his cock, another few inches and I'd
be home. I was so close...but so far. It was both Paradise and
Purgatory. The frustrating futility reminded me of my next question. "Why
do youph puneeph Iphabella for zee opher sipheez mmmiphakes?"

This time he didn't just look surprised, he looked a little confused, or
was he disappointed? "Punish her? I haven't had to punish Isabella in
ages. Unless you mean...ah, that must be it. What you call punishment is
nothing more than not allowing her the pleasure of my company. You see,
while you dream of a future with her...a dream I might add that is as
dangerous as it is hopeless...she dreams only of being my kept sissy. It's
why she hates you other sissies so much. You're competition. And who knows,
one day I might grant her wish. That is, if I don't find a sissy that
deserves it more..."

I felt emptier than ever...how could I ever compete with him? Who could? It
would be like trying to steal God's girlfriend. I couldn't imagine Isabella
choosing me over him...I certainly wouldn't. In fact, at that moment, all I
could imagine was choosing him. That gave me the final push I needed to
force myself all the way down his cock, feeling a sense of accomplishment
when I felt his balls stroke my chin so profound...well it was too profound
for words to say the least. This was so different from the way Isabella
made me feel, but maybe that was the point. This felt right...like it was
destiny. I don't think I could call it love...it was something more than
that...something deeper...and it brought me to my final question. One so
important I slid off of his cock to ask it. "Could I be your sissy servante
someday?"

Master Darius smiled warmly, and stroked my hair gently...then he grabbed a
clumpful of curls and pulled me onto his cock. He used my throat as a
cocksleeve, taking full advantage of my ability to deep throat him, still
smiling warmly as he face fucked me. Tears welled up in my eyes, tears of
joy no doubt, or oxygen deprivation. The blood pooled in my face, it felt
like it was going to burst...everything went dreamy as my brain slowed to a
crawl and curled up at his feet. Just when I was sure I was going to burst
a blood vessel, I felt an even more urgent eruption filling first my throat
and then my grateful mouth. I swallowed his seed eagerly, having difficulty
with his volume and viscosity, but finally earning a lungful of fresh air
and the taste of pure ambrosia. "We'll see..." he said, kissing my cheek
with his cock, leaving behind a sticky memento, "oh and you can cum now."

The moment he gave the word, my body went into convulsions. Every bone in
my body melted in the heat of unleashed euphoria, reducing me to a sissy
shaped pool of living, breathing, moaning cum. Invisible hands caressing my
body, squeezing every last drop of pent up pleasure from every juicy curve
and slick cranny. It was like his voice was still inside me, throbbing
against my happy spot, sending my sissy sack into overload, producing more
gurl goo than I'd unleashed since I woke up in the basement. And all it
took was a word...I almost didn't dare to imagine what his cock would do to
my pussy...but then it was all I could imagine. Even when he brusquely
said, "You may go now." I still felt a lingering whisper of him inside
me. I left with the bashful bliss of a gurl with her first crush, or with
the panting pride of a bitch that won first place for her Master at the dog
show. I floated all the way back down to the basement, sneaking a little
piece of Heaven back into Hell...

I floated through the rest of the evening...if it was really evening...
eating my dinner and marveling at the flavor puppy love brought to the
blandest dish. I barely even noticed the snickers of Bambi and Sakura as I
soared to the showers and breezed to bed. It was only when I saw Isabella
that I came plummeting back to earth, hitting my bunk with the weight of a
shooting star slamming into the unforgiving ground. It knocked the wind out
of me...I still loved her...or felt something for her strong enough to
confuse for love...but what was it I felt for Master Darius? I didn't feel
it any less looking at Isabella's suspicious stare, didn't miss him any
less as I covered my head with my pillow to avoid her inquisitive eyes. I
didn't know what I felt or for who...and if it was love, where would I put
it? I was in competition I with them both now, and I didn't know who I
wanted to beat...but I knew I was destined to lose...still, try as I might,
I couldn't stop hoping for a miracle.

Whatever the answer was, I didn't find it in my dreams...the field had been
paved over...





I was running through an empty parking lot...looking for someone, or
something, but I wasn't sure who I was looking for...or what. All I knew
that was no matter how hard I looked, how far off into the distance I
stared, all I saw was miles and miles of concrete. It was an oppressive
emptiness, the vastness of the open space crushing me. I fell to my knees
in despair. I don't know why I was looking anymore...everything I had seen
up to this point was testament to the futility of hope. At the depths of my
despair, abandoned...alone...and ready to stop searching...that is, until I
saw a single blade of grass pushing through the cracks of the pavement...it
was struggling so hard to survive, living proof that hope springs
eternal...

I woke up smiling, determined to make the best of my day...of everyday. Of
course, I didn't even know what day it was. The other sissies seemed fine
with living in a timeless limbo, but I wanted to keep track of my progress,
to see how far I was on the road to perfect sissydom. To do that I would
need to have some concept of the passage of time. I decided that since
today was the first day of the rest of my life, that this would be the
first day of the week...but I wasn't confident enough to call it Monday, so
I settled on...

Moanday...

I burst out of bed and ran to breakfast. Isabella was sitting in the corner
again, so it was easy to avoid eye contact. I didn't want to hurt her
feelings, and I wasn't even sure she had any, but I didn't want to see them
burning in her eyes until I understood my own. I also didn't want a repeat
of yesterday, so I forced my food down as fast as I could, welcoming the
giddy dopiness. I ran across the room and cleaned my bowl, then ran right
back and hovered over the table like a courteous vulture, ready to pounce
on the dirty dishes. I was a whir of washing, my arm throbbing and my hands
sizzling as I scalded the bowls with hot water and scrubbed with all my
might.

I heard tittering behind me and then I felt a stinging slap on my ass. I
turned expecting to see Bambi giggling gleefully, and saw Sakura instead,
her almond eyes turned down and her tiny lips curved up into a guilty
grin. "Please to forgive this humble sissy, but I can not be resisting the
chance. Your buttocks cry out to be punished for the unforgivable crime of
beauty." Her face was flush and her lip was trembling. I could tell she
wasn't used to being in charge...she hardly knew what to do with
herself. Somehow, her inexperience, her insecurity, only made me want to
submit to her more...to teach her how to dominate a sissy by surrendering
so sweetly. I parted my lips and closed my eyes, smelling cherry blossoms
as I drew closer to her...

And then a blaring alarm had me off and running to my morning workout, the
laughter of the other sissies following me close behind. Pain shot up my
legs and my lungs burned as I made a mad dash to outrun them. I arrived at
my destination spent and sweating, but still standing...

Dirk smiled broadly at me with all the confidence and kindness of a
sissy-eating-shark. I couldn't hide his complete control over my body. He
could see how my blush ran down my cheeks...across my heaving chest...past
my achingly hard nipples...down my smooth stomach...stopping just below my
throbbing clit, already glistening with pre-comely. I didn't dare look him
in the eyes, for fear of what I'd beg him to do to me, and I was sucking on
my lower lip feverishly to keep the words from exploding out of my mouth
unbidden. I knew he only wanted to use me and that he didn't care if that
got me in trouble or not, but that only made me want him more. After all,
what gurl doesn't want a bad boy? And once I surrendered my body to him
completely, as I did last session again and again, it made it hard to play
reluctant. But I had made a solemn vow, and I was determined to see it
through the end. There was a first time for everything, after all. He
wrapped his arms around me and pulled me in close so that my soft skin and
ample curves crushed against his hard muscles...one especially hard against
my stomach, letting me feel how deep he could be inside of me if I just
begged him nicely. He pulled my chin up so that I couldn't avoid his eyes,
clouded with lust, asking rhetorically "Are you ready for your workout?"

I resisted every hungry whimper inside me begging me to beg, and listened
to the soft voice of reason instead, gently pushing back so that he
released his grip on me. I crossed over to the ballet bar and lifted my leg
up as high as it would go, then gently lowered it to the bar and began my
squats. "Oui, Masteer Dirk. I eem ready." He looked at me as if I'd just
sprouted wings and flew across the room pissing rainbows as I went. Never
in a million moans did he expect me to resist him. I cringed, worried he'd
take it as a personal insult, but his sissy eating grin slid back over his
face and he looked at me with a little less disdain than usual as I
continued my exercises...it almost moved me to tears. It gave me the energy
and drive to double the number of squats I did the day before and to
complete the rest of my stretches without collapsing.

By the time I got to my Kegel exercises, I was feeling on top of the
world...that is, until Master Dirk decided to 'help' me with my exercises
my sticking three of his thick fingers up my as and tickling my spurt spot
every time I squeezed down. It was sheer torture...ruthless, rapturous
torture. I had to dig my finger nails into my palms until I almost broke
the skin, the stab of pain a paper thin barrier between me and an
eruption. I felt like I was trying to contain a flood with a Kleenex. Every
squeeze brought a profound pang of pleasure, each more beautiful and moving
than the last...by the time I heard the alarm blare signaling it was time
for my next class, I was moved to tears, ready to collapse into his arms
and surrender everything to him all over again...but then I imagined Master
Darren staring down at me, Isabella standing faithfully by his side. I had
to prove myself to him...to her...to them...I had to pull away with an
anguished moan and apologize, "Escuse Moi, Master Dirk, I meen no
offense. I would love to 'work out' wiz you a little longer. But, alas, I
must say adieu for now."

He looked only slightly less shocked than before, but he recovered quickly
smirking as he shooed me away. I tore off at top speed to my 'relaxed
learning' lessons and made it with time to spare. Although how I knew I had
time to spare when I didn't even know what time it was eluded me. What was
important was the first words I heard as I sat in the lone chair in an
otherwise empty room was, "You're early." I couldn't have felt more proud
if the words came from God Himself, and with the way his words seemed to
skip my head and go straight to my heart, I wasn't ruling that possibility
out. "It's good that you're early, because we have a lot to learn today. If
you're going to be a French Maid, you can't just look like one or sound
like one, you have to behave like one. Today I'm going to help you with
that. Close your eyes and count down from a hundred. As you do, imagine a
fawn, darting through a fie..."

"Oui!" I bolted upright, answering a question I didn't hear and knowing
without even being able to see his smile that I got it right. I had no idea
how long I'd been out, but I was starting to suspect it was longer than a
few sloppy seconds. But it was strange...I didn't feel any different, or at
least not in any way I could articulate. All I could say for sure was that
I felt something that completely alien to me...competence. I didn't
question it, or at least I tried to keep myself from questioning it too
much, reminding myself over and over that I wanted to be a good sissy, and
I had to trust my trainers.

"That's a good sissy, Belle. Since you were early today and don't need to
be punished for anything, you have some free time before you need to report
to work. Enjoy yourself, you've earned it..." Pride welled up in me...I was
positively glowing as I floated down the stark halls of the basement. I
bounded blissfully feeling weightless and care free...that is, until I
realized I didn't know where I was going. It was a strange feeling, not
having anywhere to be...not having anything to do. I should have been
excited, giddy even. I was given permission to do whatever I wanted...to
enjoy myself, and I had earned it, hadn't I? But I started to worry, to
feel lost...I didn't have such a great track record of making my own
decisions. What if I fell back into my selfish, slutty habits and got in
trouble again? I would have ruined what had been a perfect day and set me
further back on the road to perfect sissydom. I wondered if maybe I should
play it safe, and go look for someone to tell me what to do with my spare
time. It wasn't easy...in fact it was all too often excruciatingly
embarrassing, but I was getting pretty adept at following orders. I felt
like I had turned a corner, and that I was heading in the right
direction...but apparently I was wrong...Sakura came out of nowhere as she
turned the corner at the same time and crashed right into me...

I fell to the ground, luckily I landed on my well padded ass. Sakura
managed to stay on her feet, still teetering, she angrily whispered as loud
as she could, "Baka gaijin! Almost to be knocking me down! You are mistaken
to think you are someone to get away with this!" I had trouble
understanding her, as her rage seemed to be in a vicious wrestling match
with her meekness. Her ivory skin was speckled with red rage, and her sloe
eyes flashed brilliantly, but couldn't quite manage to meet mine. I felt
bad for her, of all the sissies here, she seemed to have the most trouble
accepting what she was. I didn't want to make things worse for her, so I
decided to help her along in her faltering attempt to put me in my place...

"I'm so sorry, Mademoiselle Sakura, pleez, have merci beacoup!" I got up on
my knees and looked up at her with an expression of sorrow and surrender,
and that's when I noticed the change to her usual school girl
outfits. Sure, it was a school girl outfit, but not like any I'd ever seen
before. It was a white latex body suit with painted on collar, pockets and
buttons to make the top look like a school uniform blouse. She wore a
plastic pleated skirt that cut across the midriff helping to reinforce the
illusion of stockings created by the bottom half of the body suit. It was
also white, but with a hole in the crotch and ass area making it look like
pure white stockings and a garter. Again, painted lines outlined the
stocking tops, complete with cute little bows and the inseam running down
her slender but shapely legs.

With all that shiny white latex, I didn't notice the obvious reason for the
change in attire at first. But when I saw pearly white rivulets of cum
clinging to her pleated skirt, I began to notice they were everywhere. He
flushed face was coated with a creamy clear foundation...her nipples,
jutting out against the tight rubbery confines almost appeared to be
lactating as man mike dripped from them. My eyes ran down her taut tiny
body like a bead of cum, finally stopping at her patent leather mary janes,
my mouth watering and tongue lolling even before Sakura whispered
forcefully, "You will be cleaning this most honorable sissy's clothes with
the tongue that drips with apologies."

I started at her feet, running my tongue slowly up her black patent
leather, cleaning every milky white glop off until I could see the depraved
look of lust on my face reflected back at me. I didn't dare ask her how she
got covered head to toe with such a copious amount of cum...maybe one of my
Master's invited his friends over for a bukkake party, maybe she had to
entertain a roomful of clients...whatever the reason, I knew Sakura
wouldn't want me to ask. It did occur to me that I was kowtowing to a sissy
that had just been debased and basted...but other than a slight twinge of
unease, I felt proud to have my tongue slowly sliding up her smooth latex
stockings. It was an exhilarating, intoxicating sensation, the texture of a
flawless, flavorless second skin, punctuated with almost pungent explosions
of flavor as I made my way up to her lithe legs. I took my time, the sound
of wet sucking kisses almost covering her timid whimpers and moans...as
well as mine. I guess I took too much time, or pushed her too close to the
edge, because she forcefully stammered, "Please to be hurrying! This
honorable sissy is enduring the Hell of a Thousand Sticky kisses! So be a
good dorei and make a thousand kisses!"

I wasted no time obeying her desperate command. Secretly, it gave me a sick
little thrill knowing I could probably overpower her if I wanted to. There
was something about surrendering even when I didn't have to that felt
doubly depraved. It made tonguing my way up her torso and sucking the man
milk from her pert little breasts even more swelteringly sensual. By the
time I reached her sticky face, I couldn't say who felt more filthy...or
who needed this more. I suppose I got my answer after feeling her skin
sizzle on my tongue, tasting a salty tear as she gave into her perverse
desires, and swooning as she pulled my lips to hers and darted her delicate
little tongue into my mouth, stealing back the last of the cum before
sucking it clean. I moaned and whimpered and whined, desperate for release
after the day's teasing, but even more desperate to please...so when she
suckled on my lips to make sure she got every last drop and pulled away
leaving only a thin strand of spittle to remind me of her tiny, tantalizing
lips, I just waited impatiently...hoping she'd have something even more
decadently debasing to put me through. Lucky for me, she wrapped that
little mouth around my earlobe, whispering, "This filthy sissy has need for
your tongue in her most shameful of spots."

I wasted no time in dropping to my knees and crawling behind her, my hands
trembled with excitement as I parted her petite, but pleasantly
proportioned buttocks and slid my tongue up and down her sticky crack. The
cum here had an extra kick to it, as if fermenting in her hotbox had given
it an alcoholic edge. Whatever the cause, I was definitely cum drunk as I
sucked out every drop of cum I could get to, and then snaked my slender
fingers inside her to scoop out the rest. While I was digging the last of
the deposits, I tickled her super happy fun time spot until she made a
shameful squirt of her own. I didn't even have to be asked to crawl over
and lick it off the floor. And after I did, I just looked up at her with
doe eyes, licking my fingers clean and looking as delightfully dirty as I
could while doing it. I whimpered, "Mon soeur...pleez. Anytime you feel ze
shame is too much, pleez...pick on zis little sissy."

Sakura didn't say anything, she just gave one of her stoic little nods and
turned and ran away. I felt a warmth rise inside of me, and it wasn't just
the usual humidity of humiliation and frustrated lust...it was something
more soothing than that, like a security blanket snuggling up against me
from the inside. It wasn't the head over high heels dizzy dreamy feeling I
got with Isabella, or the all encompassing awe I felt for Master Darren. It
wasn't love, if that's what those were, but it was a feeling...a feeling of
sisterhood.

Before I could ponder it any further, an alarm **** out, serenading me all
the way to the wardrobe room, where I slipped into a scandalously sexy
French Maid's uniform and sprinted upstairs to start my chores. As
expected, Master Jeeves Sir was waiting for me with his pursed lip
grimace. I wished I could make him smile, to make him like me...but as long
as I'd known him...which I suppose was my whole life, I'd never seen him
smile. Then again, I wasn't a drop dead sexy sissy before either, so I
wasn't about to give up. For his part, he seemed dead set to despise me,
greeting me with, "You did a barely passable job yesterday, slut. So today
your fee to be allowed to work on my floors, is going to hit you a little
deeper." He bent me over the kitchen counter and unceremoniously began
fucking me with his barely erect cock.

As he wheezed and grunted and drooled over my ass I couldn't resist
wiggling my heart shaped bottom back onto his old oak. Maybe it was the way
his bony fingers dug into my voluptuous ass, as if he was holding on for
dear life...or maybe it was the mortal terror in his thrusts, the way he
held nothing back, pounding me as hard and fast as he could as if he was
afraid he might die before he could finish...or maybe it was the way he
pulled my head up and kissed me from above, making me dizzy and delirious
as he sucked my tongue up into his throat, as if he were trying to suck out
my youth. I don't know why, but getting fucked by an elderly pervert was
enough to send me careening towards the edge of a cliff, hurtling towards
an ocean of cum. I couldn't understand it...I never used to be attracted to
men. And my step-Masters I could almost, understand...they were pinnacles
of manhood and it made me feel even more feminine and soft to be near
them. But first fatty and now oldy...it was like I would go into heat for
any dog in the pound...as long as they pounded my sissy ass anyway. I was
worried Master Jeeves Sir's mummified manhood was going to force a sissy
squirt from my throbbing clit and ruin my perfect day, but fortunately(?)
he didn't have the endurance to fuck the cum out of me, settling for a few
shuddery spurts that I almost expected to come out as dust clouds. Then,
just as casually and contemptuously as he had bent me over, he pulled me
back up and snarled, "Now get to work, you fucking sissy slut!"

As if on a mission from God, I began scrubbing the floors with a zealous
fervor. I was so motivated, I didn't notice that I'd cleaned the entire
kitchen in a third of the time it took yesterday until I was done. I only
allowed my self to stand slack jawed for a moment before continuing to the
rest of the spacious estate. I said a silent thank you to whoever my
mystery trainer was. I didn't understand how, but he had made me a better
cleaner in my sleep. My arm forming perfect elliptical as I used the
momentum from one stroke to carry me into the next. Before long I was in
the zone, finding a zen like calm in cleaning and finding myself back in my
safe place, my empty White Room...polishing every floor until it was
pristine and perfect. I took a deep breath of lemony Lysol and looked
around me...I had finished! I wondered how much time it took when an alarm
told me it took just long enough.

I made my way back down to the basement with a calm confidence like I'd
never felt before. As I showered and got ready for bed, I saw Sakura across
the room, the water cascading off her smooth skin, cleaning what little I'd
missed. She didn't utter a word, but her almost imperceptible nod told me
everything I needed to know. I drifted off to sleep that night content in
the knowledge that I'd proved myself worthy of every challenge I met that
day, and I'd even made a friend of sorts along the way.

That night, the crack in the pavement widened, allowing a small patch of
brilliant green to burst through...

...

Twosday

It's funny how quickly something as mind blowing as sissy slavery can
become routine, but after just a few days, I was already thinking of my
schedule of teasing and toning, mind control and mind fucks, cleaning and
getting dirty, and the usual surprises as just another day. Hopefully it
would be one day closer to sissy perfection...and hopefully, once I
attained it, I would finally understand why I wanted it so bad...and who I
was doing it for...

But there was no time for introspection in my schedule, or else they would
have made an alarm for that. So it was off to breakfast and avoiding
Isabella's gaze...even though she didn't bother to look at me...Then there
were the usual dishes and disses, but they seemed more playful now, as if I
was becoming one of the gurls. The only thing different about breakfast was
that Lola was eating with us as well, but she didn't seem to enjoy the
company. She sat at her own table, as if she considered us beneath
her...which was especially hurtful considering we were...

But there was no time in the schedule for hurt feelings, so I was off to my
way-too-physical training. Enduring the agony of muscles stretched to their
breaking point...and somehow past them...was nothing compared to enduring
the ecstasy of muscles tightening around Dirk's meaty fingers...holding
onto the ballet bar for dear life, trying to keep from falling into the
abyss of bliss...and barely holding on until the end of the session. But
today wouldn't be like any other day after all. Apparently I had impressed
Dirk by holding out two days in a row, so much so that he stopped me a
moment after the alarm went off, saying, "I'm surprised you're coming along
so well...or not cumming I guess...but I've decided to reward you. Lola
will meet you after your next lesson and 'fill you in' on the details."
Dirk was the master of the single entendre, but with a body like his, he
didn't need brains. Neither did I, I suppose...

Which must be why I was so eager for my 're-education' lesson. After all,
it had helped me so much already, and I had worked up the courage to ask
for an advanced lesson. Whispering, "Monsieur mystery voice? I have a petit
request. I am struggling wiz ze self control. I don't want to cum before
mon Master, but eet is so hard. Can't you do anyzing to help?"

"I...give me a moment..." I didn't know what to think...I'd never heard him
falter before. Had I made a terrible mistake? Did I ask for too much? Did I
just prove I could never be a proper sissy, much less a perfect one? These
were just a few of the questions racing around in my head, crashing into
each other in a jumble of confusion and self doubts. His answer was
surprising, "My apologies, Belle. It's just that no one's ever asked for
that before. Usually you sissies want to get away with cumming as often as
possible. That's why the technique you are asking for is so rarely
used. It's a direct assault on your very nature, your every instinct. It
could result in total psychological breakdown if you don't embrace it
110%. Are you willing to risk that?"

I didn't even have to think about it. I would risk anything for my Master
Isabella...I meant my Mistress Darren...I meant to be his...hers perfect
sissy...I didn't know what I meant, but I knew what I wanted. "Oui,
Monsieur. I will fight to ze last breath. If I can not be ze perfect sissy,
zen I might as well be brain dead." At least I sounded sure of my self. And
I was determined to ride that false wave of confidence to the finish line,
telling myself over and over that I could do it...

"Very well...but you'd better be right, or it's both our asses. Now close
your eyes and count backwards from one hundred...I want you to listen to me
very carefully...you will not cum unless given permission by your Master or
Mistress...you will be UNABLE to cum without permission...you will be a
good sissy." I closed my eyes and said a silent prayer to the god of not
cumming...

...

I opened my eyes and felt a throbbing pressure in groin. I was afraid to
ask, but I managed to whisper, "Did eet work?" I looked down to see my clit
hard as it's ever been...a drop of precum glistening like a precious pearl,
but no matter how fast I used my pinky to rub my little clitty, I couldn't
cum..."Mon Dieu! Eet worked! Zank you...zank you zank you!"


"No, Belle, thank you. It makes me proud to see such a dedicated
pupil. Now head off to your next lesson, poppet, you've done more than
enough for one day." I was bursting with pride...well almost bursting...but
that would have to wait until I had permission. I couldn't wait to test my
new training...I was so excited that Lola had to shout down the hallway
before I remembered I was supposed to meet her...

"HEEEEEY! Puta tonta! Why are you running away from me? I haven't even told
you what we're doing on our little date tonight." I stopped dead in my
tracks and sheepishly walked towards her, embarrassed that she thought I
was so afraid of her, but too afraid of her to correct her. When I finally
got to her, I couldn't even look her in the eye. All of the adrenaline
coursing through my veins from my blocked up bliss was making me tremble
uncontrollably, which only made me look more terrified. I almost jumped out
of my skin when she took my hand and hers, which made her laugh
lowly..."Haha. Pobrecito Belle...no necitas to be afraid of me. I'm not
like that culo, Cunt. I'd never hurt another sissy...unless I was ordered
too." I managed the courage to look into her eyes and was surprised to see
there wasn't a hint of mischief or malice in them at the moment. Maybe I'd
misjudged her because of the company she kept, and it's not like she had a
choice in who her Master...or Mistress was. Maybe she wasn't a sadistic
bitch like Contessa or a selfish b**st like Dirk. Sure she was passionate,
and if pushed to it, she could be rough. But could anyone with eyes as
brown and soft as a bear cub really want to maul me? "Which brings us to el
gimnasio."

She led me to a gymnasium, but not the one where I trained every
morning...no this one dwarfed that one. Stadium seating surrounded me, all
the more terrifyingly impressive for its emptiness. I wondered just what
the Hell they were building down here...and what kind of sports they
expected to watch sissies play. Didn't they know we weren't good at sports?
So what were we expected to do in a giant plexi-glass octagon? When I saw
Dirk standing in the middle of the cage wearing a referee's uniform I began
to get some idea. Lola wasn't so much holding my hand anymore as she was
dragging me towards the ring...her face had gone blank, impassive. I would
have preferred anger, at least that has some warmth to it...

"GOOOOOOOD EEEEEEEEVENING, FIGHT FANS!" Dirk bellows into a microphone, his
voice amplified and coming at us in surround sound. "Have we got a show for
you tonight! Live via pay per view, the first online sissy fight of the
HAROOOOOOOOW HOOOOOOOOUSE!" I looked up and noticed the cameras surrounding
the rim of the octagon, as well as several on motorized tracks above the
stage. They'd be able to get every angle...zoom in on every nook and
cranny...and get my face so crystal clear and in High Def...no amount of
surgery would hide my identity for long....for the first time since I was
sent down to the Basement I felt the fear of exposure. Everyone would
know...my friends...my extended family...my ex girlfriends...they would all
see what I had become. I felt the **** in the pit of my stomach tighten
into a noose...and the pressure in my sissy sack swell more than ever. I
was a sick little sissy...

I stepped...or more accurately, was pushed up the steps and inside the
octagon. The cage closed behind me and I instinctively backed away from
her, my hands moving to cover my breasts and sissy clit, proving entirely
to small for one and overkill for the other...I feel the cold clear wall
against my back, I knew I had nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. I'd have to
wait this out and see where it led...even if all signs pointed straight to
Hell... "Now you already know the first rule of Sissy Fight Club, fight
fans! Tell EEEEEVERYONE about SISSY FIGHT CLUB! And rule number 2? Tell
EEEEEVERYONE about SISSY FIGHT CLUB! This is a pay-per-view after all, and
we want the largest audience possible." Largest...audience...possible...I
wanted to die...or at least do my make up...

"Rule number 3 of Sissy Fight Club, the first sissy to pin the other in a
three count or make the other tap out, wins! The prize? She gets to do
whatever she wants with the loser for an uninterrupted hour of pure
fuckening! Beat that on any other site!" Dirk turned away from the mike for
a second to sweeten the pot, whispering "And she also gets to spend the
night with me in a warm cozy bed with my warm cozy cock snuggled up inside
her cunt." I met eyes with Lola, and realized why she was so eerily
calm. She wanted to win. It didn't matter that she spent almost every
night in Dirk's cozy bed and with his cozy cock...she wanted more. I can't
say as I blamed her, but I hoped she would blame me taking her to the
mat. I also hoped I'd figure out how to do that in the next ten seconds,
because that's how long Dirk was counting down before the match began...

"ONE!" I barely registered the word when I felt an explosion in my soft
stomach as Lola drove her shoulder into me with a flying lunge. The air was
forced from me in an anguished gasp, the pain hit my head like a freight
train, derailing it and leaving me helpless to respond. I was pinned
against the glass like some exotic butterfly, paralyzed with pain and
indecision...and Lola was just getting warmed up...

"And Belle kisses the floor like it was her boyfriend as Lola executes a
picture perfect back flip. Lola comes from the mean streets of Mexico City,
and Belle is used to resting on the pampered pillows of this very estate,
so she has a long, hard road ahead of her if she hopes to best her
opponent. But if there's one thing I know about Belle...she loves it LONG
and HARD!" Dirk was getting into his role as announcer/ref, which hardly
surprised me...he was a bombastic asshole, it was one of his best trait
really, and it made him a natural to jovially announce my true identity to
a viewing public of perverted voyeurs. But in a way, he did me a
favor...knowing I was exposed...well beyond the fact that I was completely
nude of course...it made me realize my reputation was on the line. And if
my legacy was to be a sissy gladiator, then I wanted to be a champion...

I took the pain covering my body like a poisoned blanket and I soaked it
up, pulling it into a tight ball of rage and waiting to unleash it all on
Lola in one decisive strike. Luckily for me, she had already counted me
out, taking her time to walk over to my pitiful prone frame. She was
playing to the cameras, striking a pose as she sauntered over to me,
confident she would have no trouble in finishing me off. I held my breath,
waiting until she lunged toward me, and then I rolled out of the way,
sending her crashing into the hard mat, with me following fast behind,
driving my shoulder into her back and hearing her cry out in astonished
agony. "I don't believe it, the worm has turned, and Lola is in danger of
being turned out. But can Belle press the advantage?" Maybe if I pressed
the advantage, if I followed through with my plan of attack and turned her
over, pinning her before she could recover...but maybes don't bring you the
honey...they just sting...

Lola didn't flinch, the moment I relaxed my grip she threw me off of her in
a display of overwhelming strength...or at least a display of average
strength which completely overwhelmed a weakling like me. She was on me in
a second, her knees crushing my thighs, pinning my legs down...her left arm
finding mine and bringing it crashing down to the mat. All I had free was
my right arm, desperately thrashing, trying to avoid hers as they danced
with each other passionately. I thought that if I only I could keep my arm
free, maybe I would have a chance, maybe she would get impatient, make a
mistake, maybe I'd have a chance to win, to prove I was the better
sissy...but then she played dirty...

"UH OH...it looks like Belle is in serious trouble. Lola has he in one of
her patented lip locks. And what sissy would want to break out of that?"
Her kisses were urgent, hungry, I thought she might keep my tongue she
sucked on it so hard and if nothing else was bruised by the end of this
fight, I'm sure my lips would be. I felt like I'd been hit with a
haymaker...my head was swimming and I couldn't think of a single reason to
push her off me now. Her breasts crushed against mine, our hard nipples
rubbing against each other with fiery friction...her cock was hard and
growing harder against my soft stomach...and I wanted it inside me...her
fingers interlaced with mine as she held my hand lovingly against the mat
and pinned my tongue down with her own for a "ONE...TWO...THREE!"
count. When she finally freed my limbs, they instinctively wrapped around
her, my legs encircling her hips and my hands running through her luxurious
black hair, pulling her mouth into mine forgetting for the moment that I
had just lost...it felt so much like winning. The moment didn't last...

"Well I can't say much for the match, fight fans, but you fuck fans are in
for a treat. This is Belle's first time in the octagon, and Lola just loves
to pound a sissy after she's just finished pounding her! Isn't that right,
Lola?" She gave him a big 'si' by breaking our kiss and almost breaking my
neck after she stood up and dragged me by my hair up to her hard throbbing
sissy sausage. I could hear the crowd explode into applause, then I
remembered there was no crowd and I realized it must the be the roar of the
blood rushing to my head.

As disgusted as I was with myself for being exposed online and losing my
debut match in a phenomenally pathetic fashion, I couldn't help but be
turned on my the depravity of it all. Just when I thought I'd gone as low
as I could, I find out that the pit in my stomach is bottomless. So it was
with a simmering sense of shame, that I closed my eyes and closed my lips
around ****** spongy cock-head... "NO!" A slap knocks the lust from my eyes
and leaves them teeming with tears. ****** expression turns dark as she
spits out, "Tu have to ask por favor first."

"suh suh Sorry, Lola..." and as ridiculous as it sounded, it was true. I
was sorry I lost and failed to prove I was the best sissy. I was sorry I
lost my head and started giving head before asking permission. And I was
sorry that everyone and my grandma was going to see it streaming live. I
felt guilty from every angle I looked at it, and I didn't know which view
was the right and which was askew. So I did what I always do when I'm
confused, I obeyed..."May I pretty pleez suck your cock? Uhm por favor?"

She took advantage of my open mouth, answering in the affirmative by
thrusting her cock down my throat, making me sputter and gag. "That's mi
chica...take mami's cock...get it nice and wet for your tight little
culo..." Her voice was almost musical, as if she were serenading me. Her
dominant side was on display and I could tell she was really getting into
the role...whether it was for the benefit of the audience at home or for
Dirk or maybe even for me, I couldn't tell. What I did know was that the
last time I had my throat fucked like that, it was her boyfriend doing the
pounding. She wasn't quite as impressively endowed as her Master, but she
was no slouch in the sissy clit department. I had just managed to get her
entire length down my throat, and the lack of oxygen and sheer
submissiveness of the act was making me tingle all over, all the way down
to my throbbing clit. I didn't know how I would be able to endure much more
of this. I felt like any second I'd burst a blood vessel and cum would
start spewing from every orifice in a gooey geyser. And then, of course,
things got worse..."Hey, chica, I want to see you play with your clit for
me. Go on, show me how horny I make you."

I whimpered and moaned and drooled on her dick as it slid in and out of my
throat, every vein pulsing against my throat sending a sympathetic signal
down to my little nub, telling it to spurt all over myself. But an
invisible membrane stretched impossibly thin prevented my release, bringing
tears of shame and frustration to my eyes which Lola considerately wiped
away with her hot cum. "You leave that on there now, puta. I like my sluts
to wear makeup." An orgasm imploded inside me, like cramps of pleasure
wracking my body. I looked up at her pleadingly, nursing on her beautiful
bronzed balls, hoping she would see the hunger in my eyes and let me
cum. She saw it alright...she just didn't care...

"WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Now that's a sticky way to start her fight career, and
Belle's suffering is just beginning. I can see ****** love stick rising to
the occasion, ready for the sloppy second round. And would you look at
this? Belle is already on all fours, ass waving hello in the air. Her
bottom bunk bitch instinct must have kicked in, because she's offering her
pussy up like it's tax deductible." I tried to hide my blushing
cheeks...well the parts you could see the through the cum, but with as many
cameras as were surrounding me, it was a futile fight. So as usual, I
surrendered...licking my lips and blowing a kiss to the camera as Dirk
continued making his dumb jock jokes at my expense. Once I got into the
role of the reluctant but ultimately wanton whore, it was easier to think
of my self disgust as character motivation, and the painful pressure in my
loins as method acting. And when Lola pulled my soft buttocks apart with
her strong hands and rubbed her cock in between my ass cleavage, I wasn't
as worried about being humiliated any more...I just wanted her inside me.

"Pleez...por favor...pretty pleez...fuck me..." I looked up at her with
tears in my eyes, pleading to be penetrated. I didn't have to beg...nothing
in the world would have stopped Lola from spraying her seed deep inside my
ass...but I know it's what they wanted to hear. I regretted it
immediately...well almost immediately...nothing can take away from the pure
satisfaction of hot flesh filling my pussy. It made me feel...whole. Of
course, it also pushed down my cum button and sent my body into orgasm
overload only to be painfully blocked at the moment of climax. I was
starting to realize why no sissy had ever volunteered for this treatment
before....it was unbearable. Only now, I had no choice but to bear it...and
I was entirely at their mercy. Of course, they didn't have any.

"Now ladies and gentleman, I don't double as referee and announcer here at
Sissy Fight Club for the health plan." I turned my head to see Dirk
undressing his body glowing under the lights, like a pornographic angel. He
knelt behind Lola, taking her cantaloupe sized...and cantaloupe sweet
buttocks in his thick mitts and spreading them wide, then ramming into her
with savage force. I yelped as he drove her deeper into me with every
thrust, until I was half convinced he pushed all the way through her and
into me.

"OOH PAPI! That's it...make me the carne in a sissy sandwich!" Lola was
lost in her lust filled fog, dick dumbed and cum crazed, thrusting her hips
in time with Dirk, hitting my sweet spot with alarming accuracy. It was
like an avalanche was crashing down on me, growing more and more powerful
as it rolled downhill from Dirk's dick to ****** luscious ass and from her
sissy clit to my tight pussy until I was crushed under the weight of
pleasure. But no matter how hard I was pushed into the mat by the
collective power of their hard fuck...no matter how sweetly Lola twisted my
achingly hard nipples or groped my soft breasts...no matter how sweetly she
sucked on my neck or nibbled on my shoulder...I...COULD...NOT...CUM...

Finally, in a moment of desperation, I begged..."Have pitié...I can not
cum wizout permission...pleeez Lola...tell me I can cum!" I looked up into
her eyes hoping for a hint of kindness behind the mask of furious
lust...one I hoped was mostly for the benefit of the cameras. I was looking
very closely, wearing my own desperation and vulnerability naked on my
face, practically oozing it...so I got a very good look at the glob of spit
that hit my face in response...

"Losers don't get to cum, putaaaaAAAAAHHHHIIIIIEEEEE!" Lola let out a
savage war cry as she filled my guts with cum. My busted capillaries soaked
up every last d**ggy drop sending the usual dopey dreamy rush to my head,
only this time without the profound release...leaving me clutching to the
floor as it spun faster and faster, making me worry I'd be thrown from
orbit. My entire body felt like it had been crammed into a cock cage after
ingesting a bottle of Viagra. As I lie twitching on the mat, Lola was
triumphantly making out with her Master, claiming her prize proudly for all
the world to see. A sick, scary thought crossed my mind...at least it made
for great footage...the tears would look especially pitiful when the mixed
with the cum caking my cheeks. I swore to myself that I'd show them a
comeback story next time.

My ears were ringing...it almost sounded like the alarm..."And that sound
signals the end of our show for today folks. Thanks for watching, and don't
forget the first and second rule of Sissy Fight Club...tell EEEEEEVERYONE
ABOUT SISSY FIGHT CLUB!" The stage lights dimmed and Dirk nudged me with
his foot. "That means get your ass up and hit the showers, Belle. We'll let
you out of doing chores today, because let's face it, you probably can't
even lift a sponge after that. So get cleaned up and turn in early."

I nodded meekly and struggled to my feet, determined to show I still had
some strength left in my limbs. And so it was on rubbery, faltering legs
that I made my way to the showers and then collapsed under a spray,
wondering if I'd ever go more than a day without sobbing in the showers. At
least I was able to avoid the other gurls, they were all off on their
chores when I tucked myself into my cot, slipping into u*********sness in
moments, telling myself tomorrow would be better, even as I worried things
could always get worse...

In my dreams I was back in the field, and at first I was relieved to see it
was back in full bloom, but as I was skipping merrily through the grove, I
heard a metallic click upon stepping on a patch of grass. Suddenly clear
walls popped out from the ground forming an octagon. I ran from wall to
wall trying to find an exit, but there was no opening...and the walls were
closing in...tighter and tighter until I couldn't breathe...I tried to
scream, but I couldn't find the air...and then...

Whensday...

I woke up shaking the webs of my nightmare from my head and bounded out of
bed with a spring in my step. It was a new day, and a new chance to prove
myself. And I figured that I wouldn't have to wrestle anytime soon. And
with my last match ending so quickly, maybe I wouldn't be wrestling ever
again. As humiliating as that would be, I was half way hoping I wouldn't be
given another chance to fail so miserably. These were the thoughts that
sped me along through breakfast and towards my lesson with Dirk. I was
thinking of the best way to apologize, but his toothy grin derailed my
train of thought.

"Great news, Belle. You're a star! We had our best replay ratings of any
match we've ever had. I thought people would feel ripped off that the fight
was so pitifully short, but apparently pitiful sells. So we've got a
rematch lined up for you today." I managed a meek whimper I hoped would
sound enthusiastic while inwardly I was filled with dread.

So much for my solemn vow to prove victorious in my next bout. I was
already throwing in the cum rag before I stepped in the ring. Even the
usually oblivious Dirk noticed my lack of morale, giving me a hard swat
during my stretches that left me screeching. "HEY! You better not be
thinking of losing again! Because whatever happens in the ring, you better
be giving it your all until the final bell. That's what your fans pay to
see, and from the comments left on your video, you have a lot of fans from
your old school." I gritted my teeth and threw myself into my exercises,
furious with Dirk for needling me about my old life and even more furious
with myself for giving up without a fight.

So it was with a spirit of determined desperation that I went to my next
lesson, begging my faceless instructor, "Pleez! Can you give me somezing to
make me a better fighter? I am weeling to do anyzing to win zis next match
wiz Lola!"

"Ah...Dirk has wrangled you into wrestling in his Sissy Fight Club, has he?
He's an enterprising young man, I'll give him that. But I'm afraid I can't
help you. I'm not allowed to give you sissies any combat skills, for
obvious reasons." I felt guilty just for asking, and even more firmly
convinced of the futility of fighting against a sissy in a weight class
above me. That is, until he said, "But more importantly, you already have
everything you need to beat her. I'm sure she is stronger than you, in fact
other than Isabella, she is doubtlessly the physically strongest sissy in
The Basement. So ask yourself this...why is she Contessa's bitch?" The
gears in my head started turning, but I couldn't get any traction. Still I
knew there was something there...something I could use to win..."But for
now, I want you to close your eyes and count backwards from 100...I have
some acting lessons to give you that will come in handy when you go pro." I
nodded obediently and closed my eyes, hoping I'd wake up with the answer...

...

I woke up with just as many questions as before, and when my instructor
told me it was time to go, I had to peel myself from the chair and take
tiny, deliberate steps out into the hall. Every step was one step closer to
humiliation and defeat...unless I could figure out why Lola was Contessa's
bitch. Before I got one step out into the hall, she had already taken my
hand in hers, saying, "Hola, chica...let's vamanos. Master es waiting."

Looking up at her didn't help boost my confidence. She was bigger than me,
stronger than me, and stronger too. Everything about her advertised her
passionate appetite, from her wavy untamed raven locks..her hungry eyes and
hungrier lips, perpetually wet from her running her tongue over them...her
larger than life figure, a bronzed Barbie clearly built for sex...and God
help anyone that got between her and a hard cock. So how was I supposed to
beat her? There's no way I could pin her...I didn't have the muscle
power. I was even smaller than Contessa, and she was a tiny little
thing...and that's when it hit me...

Contessa was strong for her size, that much was true, but with ****** size
advantage, she should never have been able to overpower her. So there was
only way she could have forced her to be her bitch even though they were of
equal standing as kept sissies...she hurt her. I'm sure Lola must have hurt
Contessa more than Lola hurt her, but Contessa could take it...and Lola
obviously couldn't. She must have outlasted her and dominated her when she
had nothing left to fight back, hurting her in a way she would remember
every time she was about to talk back. The question was, could I do the
same? Lola stopped me right before the entrance to the gym, saying, "I
wasn't to say lo siento before we go in, chica. If I'm going to top
yesterday's performance, I'm gonna have to get muy loco on your ass." I
just looked up at her and smiled sweetly...of course I could...because I
had no choice.

My mind raced, almost it was out of breath before it reached the finish
line, but I had my plan. I slinked over to Master Dirk and made a humble
request before the match started. "Master Dirk, pardonnez-moi for being
presumptuous, but eef you want ze match to last longer zan last time, maybe
we could make eet a capitulation match?" At first Dirk looked annoyed that
I had even dared to speak to him, but I could see the idea slowly work its
way through his brain, finally reach his mouth and spreading it into a wide
grin.

"GOOOOOOOD EEEEEEEEVENING FIIIIIIIGHT FANS! Have we got a match for you
tonight...our newcummer, the blushing Belle, has challenged her opponent to
a SUUUUUUUBMISSION MATCH! That's right, no count outs, no bell to save
Belle. The first sissy to tap out or cry mercy loses. So, has Belle got a
trick up her cunt, or does she just love submitting? Let the cuntestants
take places and we'll find out in 10...9...8..." As he counted down, I
asked myself the same question...was I really trying to win this fight? Or
did I just want to make losing that much more humiliating? I pushed the
thought out of my mind...I'd have my answer in 3...2...1...

Lola was on me like greased lightening, spearing me in my still-sore
shoulder and driving me into the mat. She didn't give me a second to think,
taking my ankle and twisting it at an acutely agonizing angle. A
bloodthirsty b**st gnawed my ankle with fangs dripping with pain...I
screamed like a dying bird, thrashing helplessly as pain overwhelmed my
nervous system. Had I been beaten so soon? "Has Belle been beaten so soon?
Lola has her firmly locked in an ankle hold, will she set a new record for
submission today? Is Belle poised to become a Hall of Fame failure?"
No...no I would not...

I twisted my body towards her grip, using the momentum to free my ankle and
pull my leg away from her grip. She must have been just as surprised as me,
because she paused, unsure of what to do next...but I knew exactly what to
do...I sprang back lunging for her arm, which was still hanging in mid air,
and pinning it behind her back, twisting it painfully while staying out of
her long reach. "Sorry, Fuck Fans, it looks like we might just have to sit
through a fight today after all. But what a fight...Belle has turned the
tables on Lola and has her arm pinned. Will Lola submit? Or can she
overpower the itty bitty Belle?" I wished he wouldn't have encouraged her,
because that's exactly what she did...taking her free arm and driving her
elbow into my ribs, making me loosen my grip so she could free her arm.

And just as quickly, she was leaping for me, her face contorted into a
fright mask of rage. I did what any brave warrior would in that
situation...I scurried backwards until I could get onto my feet and then I
ran in circles backwards, staying out of reach as she hurled obscenities at
me. "PUTA! COWARD! WEAKLING! LUCHA ME!" I must have lapped that octagon
twenty times, feeling Dirk's eyes boring into me, his disgust and disdain
hanging palpably in the air along with the heat of ****** fury. But I
waited, maintaining my breathing thanks to my exercises, and waiting until
I heard "CHINGAS TU huff huff MADR-" and just like that, I was on her like
a second skin, knocking what little air she had left out of her with a
flying tackle and taking her head between my thighs and squeezing for dear
life.

"OOOOOH MY GOD! DID YOU SEE THAT, FIGHT FANS? BELLE JUST FLOATED LIKE A
BUTTERFLY AND STUNG LIKE A BEEYOCH! Lola is trapped between Belle's thighs,
which second to her sissy pussy, is a sissy's strongest muscles! Can she
hope to escape?" She couldn't...I could tell from the look of resignation
in her eyes. She knew she wasn't going to endure this for much longer and
she didn't see a way out. I decided to help her make up her mind and
reached behind me and twisted her nipples like I wanted them for a
souvenir...it didn't take long after that for her hand to hit the mat. "DO
YOU BELIEVE IN MIRACLES?! BELLE WINS! BELLE WINS! BELLE WINS!" I through my
arms up in victory, letting Dirk lift me up so the cameras could capture my
ecstatic expression. Far from being embarrassed at the idea of everyone I
knew seeing this, I was proud...in that moment, I felt like a winner...a
champion...the perfect sissy...

Lola looked up at me in disbelief, as if she was trying to figure out who I
was and why I looked so much like the subby little sissy at the bottom of
the food chain. I saw her eyes get cloudy with that familiar look of being
lost in a fog of lust, ready to surrender everything to me. I was just as
confused as her...I didn't know who she was looking at, but it wasn't
me. Sure, I won...and it felt good to prove my strength...but that just
made me want to surrender it all the more. It's easy to surrender when you
have no choice, when you're actually giving up something...that's a true
slave. I had her for an hour, and all I could think to do with her was
whimper, "I'm sorry I hurt you, Lola...maybe vous would feel better if you
fucked ze cum out of my pazetic little sissy clit." And just like that, she
recognized me again...

It was a strange sort of victory, on the one hand, I proved I could outlast
Lola, and I was finally going to get to cum after an unthinkable dearth of
two days. On the other hand, I won the right to willingly be debased and
dominated, and now everyone out in cyberland knew it. Of course that led to
the usual cocktail of giddy guilt and panting pride...and I wasn't sure
which one I loved to hate more, but I was sure where I belonged, on my
knees begging, "Pleez, baisez-moi! Baisez-moi fucking hard!"

Lola didn't leave me waiting long...as soon as the words were out of my
mouth they were replaced with her cock instead, letting me lovingly lube it
up for my hungry cunt. Her flavors danced on my tongue, a slight tang with
an aftertaste of some mango body oil, I could nurse on her for days...but I
didn't have days. She laughed as she saw me shake my ass, letting the
undulating ripples serve as an eager invitation. Punctual as ever, Lola
moved behind me, spreading me slowly...letting me feel every vein and ridge
of her throbbing clit...her breasts crushed against my back, reminding me
that it was a sissy I was submitting to...her lips tracing along my
spine...sending sweltering chills as she planted wet sucking kisses along
my neck, my pulse racing on her tongue...until she finally reached my ears,
her lips latched onto my delicate lobes and her tongue flicking lewdly
inside them...waiting until her fat clit-head crushed against my sissy spot
to whisper, "Cum for me, mi bonita..." And with that 48 excruciatingly long
hours, 286 almost unendurable minutes, 17, 160 screeching boiler ready to
explode seconds finally ended in a sticky shower of celebration. My body
seized as it attempted to understand the profound sensations roaring
through it at the speed of squirt, but that was like an ant trying to
translate the language of God...the most I could manage was to bask in its
incomprehensible beauty...eventually the moment passed and I could breathe
again...and then things got really good...

"Alright FUCK FANS, I know you all want to see me spit roast this sissy,
and if you don't, then start your own sissy fighting league!" I certainly
wasn't going to argue. A sticky secret fantasy of mine since I started down
the slippery slope of sissydom was to be double teamed by two studs...and
if one of the studs was a sissy, all the better. My throat felt hot and raw
and my pussy exposed and ultra-sensitive and every thrust of Dirk's dick
pushed me deeper onto ****** clit, and every time her silky soft hips
crashed into my well cushioned ass it drove me Dirk's hard gluts. I was
getting seesawed until it was like there was one fat cock inside me and I
was being pulled back and forth on it.

Of course that illusion was delightfully shattered when Dirk pulled out and
announced, "Alright, Fuck Fans, it's time to tag out and switch holes! But
first...NNNH" at first I thought he slapped me in the face, but it was just
the force of his seed exploding onto me point blank. Lola didn't need
anymore prompting, she followed suit, filling my guts and filling me with
that ooey gooey orgasm overdrive. I thrashed on the floor like a dying fish
as Lola and Dirk sucked face above me, Lola stroking him back to hardness
and Dirk squeezing her breasts and rubbing her nipples with his coarse
thumbs until her clit was hard and dripping. And almost faster than I could
say, "Pleez...por favor...pretty pleez with a cerise on top...fuck my sissy
chatte and bouche!" I'm not sure how fluent they were, but they seemed to
speak sissy slut well enough to stuff both of my holes...

"Go on, Belle, show all the nice people at home what a filthy whore you
are. Cum again and again. Cum until you run dry!" Dirk gave me all the
permission I needed, and so the next hour past in slow motion and was over
in an instant...like a waking wet dream...or a car accident. I wasn't a
human anymore...not even a sissy...Hell, I wasn't even a fuck pig. I was a
clusterfuck of orgasms, exploding against one another wetly, the searing
heat momentarily agonizing and then obliterating me with pleasure so pure,
it could be classified as a controlled substance. My brain brain finally
caught up and was able to process all the wet smacking sounds, the musky
floral fragrances, the meaty male tastes with a hint of sissy sweetness,
the sights of the hedonistic tableau, and the stretched to the limit and
loving it feelings. And once I could think, all I could think about was
hitting that next peak and exploding again...I only needed a few more
minutes...and then the bell rang...

With a wet plop and a wetter whimper they pulled out of me. I should have
remembered the first rule of show business. Always leave the audience
wanting more...still, they did give me a sticky encore. Covering my
upturned face with ropes of the jism. I looked almost like angelic when it
caught the light...but then it was a short lived illusion as it hit my
eyes, leaving me blind and sticky until I felt ****** lascivious tongue
lapping it up. My skin tingled against her tongue and I squirmed in her
soft hands...by the time she had me completely clean I'd never felt
dirtier, and when stuck her tongue in my panting mouth to feed me the rest,
I tasted what the breakfast of champions truly meant. Our tongues wrestled
to fight over every last drop, and when there was none left to fight over,
I let her win...pinning my tongue down as he kissed me passionately. But
Dirk pulled her off of me by the hair, reminding her cruelly who the real
winner was, "What do you think you're doing, Lola? The cameras stopped
rolling. That means you go spend the night with the rest of the sissies
while I take Belle up to my room to snuggle. And don't you dare pout...I
lost a cool five grand on you today and I'm going to get every dollar's
worth tomorrow night."

I looked at Lola over Dirk's shoulder as he carried me away, feeling sorry
for her and a little guilty that she had to pay the price for my
reward...but not so guilty that I didn't snuggle up closer to Dirk's strong
chest, resting my head in the crook between his neck and shoulder and half
dozing as he took me through the halls and up and out of the basement. I
barely noticed Dale as we passed, but judging from his slack jawed
expression, he noticed me just fine. I couldn't resist giving him a little
wink. For as much fun as he had humiliating me back when I was still almost
a man, I figured I'd earned the right to tease him now that I was a drop
dead sexy sissy and he'd half to wait 2 more years before he turned 21 and
could get a taste of my sweet honeypot.

I was exhausted when we got to Dirk's room, which looked more like a
hunter's den for all the poor a****l heads he had cruelly hung on his
wall. Still there was something about his predatory nature that made me
want to offer him my throat and I gave no resistance when he tossed me onto
his king size bed and covered me in his tiger skin blanket. Over the next
how ever many hours, he proved to me that his endurance was more than the
match of my appetite, and I felt like I was bagged, stuffed, and mounted
like a trophy by the time I fell asleep in his arms, and with his best
feature still nestled inside me.

In my dream the field had turned to a veldt, and I lay with a lion, petting
his soft fur. Suddenly, he turned on me, pinning me to the ground and
lunging for my throat with his dripping fangs...I woke up smiling...

Hersday.

I woke up in Dirk's arms, and I wriggled against him, feeling him grow hard
inside me. I squeezed down on him and rotated my hips, using his cock as a
sex toy, unable to cum, but getting oh so close, and knowing it would be a
welcome wake up call for him. I feel him throbbing against my love button,
sending his love into me, filling me up to the point of bursting, but not
beyond. In my frenzied state, I dared hope he'd wake up and give me my
morning workout there and then, but when he finally stirred, he just made a
halfhearted grunt, and lazily pulled me up and down on his cock a few times
and then unleashed inside me with a sigh. "Morning, Belle. Whew, thanks for
the wake up call. Now be a dear and go eat your breakfast. You've got a big
day ahead of you. You can skip our workout today, trust me you'll get
plenty of exercise. Just head off to your relaxation lessons and then wait
for me then pick out your sexiest maid outfit. You're going pro today."

I nodded meekly, but inside I was filled with questions I didn't dare to
ask. Who was it going to be? What was I going to wear...and what would he
want me to do? Was I ready...did I want to be? Why couldn't I get rid of
this bottomless pit of worry in my stomach? The tension and fear followed
me through my breakfast and my quick shower. I pinned all my hopes on my
mysterious *****, hoping he would be able to teach me something that would
give me the confidence I needed to get through my first official time as a
sissy whore.

"You look nervous, Belle, let me guess, you are worried about your first
time going pro today. Well don't worry. With your training, you'll be more
than ready. In fact, today I only have a few minor odds and ends to teach
you, really just tying up loose ends. The truth is, there's not much more I
can teach you, and unless you need some extremely specific training for an
especially demanding client, we likely won't meet again. So if you'd like,
before you close your eyes, I'll let you ask me one question."

I didn't know what to think. I had so many questions, and all I really
wanted to ask was for him to be here everyday for me to come sit in his
chair and hear his dulcet tones. But I put all selfish thoughts aside and
another question surfaced, one that had been nagging me but that I'd been
to timid to ask. Since this might have been my last time to see him, I
decided it was now or never, asking, "I don't mean to be impolite, but zis
has been bozering moi. Are you happy? Because you have geeven me so much,
but I zink it would be very difficile for you to teach yourself. Who gives
you all zese wonderful feelings?"

"I...I'm afraid there isn't a good answer for that, Belle. But...thank you
for asking. I'll miss our lessons very much...and I wish you good
luck. Now, please, close your eyes and count down from one hundred." I
closed my eyes and started counting, hoping he was wrong and that this
wouldn't be the last time I heard his voice.

When I woke up he was gone. I just knew it. He was never in the room with
me before either, but I could feel his presence then. It was only when he
finally left me alone that I'd noticed the difference. But in a way, it was
better...he had placed his complete and total confidence in me, and I knew
I wasn't going to let him down. I raced to wardrobe and found my row,
finally deciding on a bag reading F-XXX. I knew I had found the right
one...

It was all rubber and latex of course, from the skintight white "stockings"
to the shiny black belt/skirt with a second layer of white ruffled
rubber. There where no panties of any sort, which I supposed was just as
well as I wasn't going to keep them on for long anyway. The top consisted
of the cutest black corset with a white apron design stenciled on the
front. My breasts were left fully exposed and fully accessibility, leaving
no illusion what sort of household duties I was hired for. The outfit was
completed with a plastic white bonnet that was curved in the front. I was
pretty sure I knew what it was supposed to catch. Well almost complete
anyway...at the bottom of the bag was a container of cherry flavored lube,
and I decided that it would probably be a good idea to add it to my
ensemble, squirting the entire bottle directly up my ass in preparation for
what was to cum. I paced impatiently waiting for the alarm that would tell
me where to go, and when I finally heard it, I raced over to room 104, not
sure what I'd find there...

What I found was Dirk standing in front of the door with a big sissy-eating
grin on his face. "I've got a surprise for you, Belle. I knew you might be
worried about your first time as a sissy whore, so I found some clients you
should be comfortable with...some of your old friends!" I couldn't
breathe...I felt like I'd just been punched in the stomach...Dirk kept
talking, but I only caught garbled fragments, as if I was hearing him from
underwater..."saw you on the pay per view and..." I tried to calm down,
tried to breathe..."of course I guess they wouldn't call themselves your
'friends' exactly, but..." I knew this would happen eventually, but I
avoided thinking about it, waiting to deal with it when the time finally
came. I never thought it would be so soon... "Of course it should have
tipped me off when there were four of them. No way you had four whole
friends in high school. Then they mentioned picking on you and..." But
ready or not, the time had come. And I knew I had to rise to the occasion,
or more likely, lower myself to it..."don't want you disappointing
me. You'll do what they say and you'll do it enthusiastically, understand?"
I couldn't fail now, not after working so hard...

"I won't disappoint vous, Master. You have moi promesse." I said it with
all the solemnity a sissy in a French fuck maid outfit can muster and then
some as I walk through the door, my head held low, determined to be the
best sissy I could be. What I saw as the door closed and bolted behind me
put my determination to the test. The walls were covered with a brick
facade, complete with filthy graffiti befitting a ghetto. The floor was
hard cement, adorned with used condoms and syringes and assorted filth to
add to the 'fantasy' of a back alley rendezvous. In the middle of the room
a bare, stained mattress lay, surrounded by four of my worst nightmares.

Brad Bentley, a spoiled shit poured into a sculpture of Adonis, naturally
perfect tan, teeth, and physique...devastating blue eyes, and features that
would give Michelangelo a woody...the BMOC of Templeton High, the most
exclusive private school in the state and one bearing my great great great
grandfather's name, a fact of which Brad never tired of reminding me when
he 'bumped' into me in the halls. His faithful henchman, Harold Hunt, a
hulking terror that confused obesity with manliness and never missed an
opportunity to throw his 'weight' around...still I had to admit his
features had a certain Bacchanalian appeal, with his bright green greedy
eyes and his luscious lusty lips. On the other side of the bed, his hands
already down his pants, was Nathan 'Nuthouse' Needlemeyer, a Boo Radley
looking motherfucker that only stayed out of Bellvue out of the grace of
his father's pocketbook. He was the kind of k** that played 'doctor' with
the neighborhood cats, and grew up into a gray-eyed, fleshy nightmare who's
features disappeared into a potato headed blob of too much 'pedigree
interbreeding'. Peeking behind him was the 'runt' of the group...standing
only five foot nine inches, Gareth Grayson more than made up for his size
difference in cruelty, his features perpetually turned up into a disgusted
sneer, as if constantly disappointed in all that creation had to offer to
him. All four were naked, and their cocks were rising to attention as they
saw me quivering in front of them. I managed to whimper, "Allo, monsieurs,
eet is my pleasure to serve you."

"Oh my, what have we here? Is this really all that's left of THE Byron
Templeton III?" Brad spat out every syllable of my old name like it was
poison. He made his way over to me, his eyes roaming hungrily over my body,
and when he reached me, his hands followed suit...

"Hurr hurr hurr pant pant I don't know, Brad...it looks like Belle has more
to offer than Byron ever did. She looks smack good enough to eat huff
huff." Harold hadn't even crossed the room and he was already out of
breath. I could tell I was going to have to do all the work with him, and
the thought of it didn't disgust me as much as I'd hoped it would. Of
course that might have had something to do with Brad's powerful hands
mauling my breasts or the way he stifled my desperate moans with his
forceful kiss.

"Little fucking whore, she's hardly even blushing," Boo...I mean Nathan
crossed the room and eased up behind me...he looked at me like I was
something he'd avoid stepping on to keep his shoes clean, but his cock
seemed to like me fine at least seven inches, nothing to write home about,
but beggars can't be choosers. And as humiliating as this was, I was ready
to beg them to fuck my brains out so I wouldn't have to thinks about
it. Suddenly, a thunderclap of pain struck by soft buttocks as Nathan's
hands crashed down from both sides. "There...now her cheeks are properly
red." I should have cried out at this treatment or cursed his name, but all
I did was pull my mouth away from Brad's, turning my head so he could crush
my plump lips against his thin grimace in a hateful kiss.

"Fuck yeah, show that bitch who's boss...fuck yeah..." Gareth was clearly
enjoying the show, stroking his decidedly unruntlike cock furiously as he
watched me writhe between his friends, feeling their cocks rub against my
soft skin and getting dizzy as they fought over possession of my sweet
lips, pulling me painfully by the hair and jerking me from mouth to
mouth. Maybe I should have resented the rough treatment, but I could have
kissed them for it...and did. Every second their mouths were clamped over
mine was a second they weren't laughing about the good old days. Every
spanking, hair pulling, or lip biting moment of pain, was one step further
from sanity, into a sublime sissy stupor.

So of course Brad had to break a heart breakingly heavy kiss and remember,
"Oh shit! I almost forgot! We were supposed to make her beg first!" He
drops me to the ground and I look up pleadingly as all four of them
surround me, sneering and stroking, but I see no pity in their eyes. My
money protected me from them before, they knew I'd have them expelled if
they so much as gave me a wedgie. But now...now there was nothing to stop
them from doing whatever they wanted to me, and nothing I could do to stop
myself for begging for it.

"I beg you!" I planted a wet kiss on Brad's foot then suckle on each one of
his toes..."Pleez!" I moved clockwise, giving Harold the same
treatment..."I beg of vous!" I felt a glob of spit it my face as I reach
Nathan's feet...it felt slimy and scorchingly shameful...it felt like a
kiss..."Merci! May I have anozer?" I finally ended with Gareth, who as
usual had to overcompensate, pushing my head to the floor with his foot and
having me kiss the ground he walked on. The floor tasted bitter and I
realized that they allowed this room to remain dirty to complete the back
alley ambiance. I kept my disgust to myself, a part of me worried I'd
scream out in rage and horror at my once hallowed name being degraded like
this, but a much more persuasive part of me telling me that this was
exactly what a sissy deserved, and I felt oddly grateful for their abuse
and was ready to beg for more. "Pleeze, I beg of you! I know I don't
deserve it, but pleez fuck me like the salope I am!"

As always, Brad spoke for the group, mercifully saying, "You know Byron,
you don't mind if I call you Byron do you? Where was I? Ah, you know Byron,
as often as you used to remind us of how beneath you we were because our
dads were only multimillionaires instead of multibillionaires, we should
just leave you here in your own filth to think on how far you've
fallen. But unlike you, we know the value of a dollar, and we each spent
10,000 of them to have you all night. So to start, you're going to suck all
of our cocks until you're covered in our cum. Then we're all going to fuck
that sweet ass of yours. And then we'll dispense with the foreplay and get
to the hardcore fun! So...SUCK!"

I didn't waste a second wondering how I got so lucky, and I started by
taking Brad's slightly above average cock into my mouth and sucking on his
soft spongy head. I didn't have time for romance but I wanted to show a
little flair so I rolled my tongue around his head and caught a drop of
pre-cum on the tip of my tongue in one deft motion. I marveled at the
taste, long grain rice and marscapone maybe, and moved onto the next
cock. Harold had as much girth around his cock as he did his belly, a fat
sausage that about split my jaw to fit inside. On the other hand, it was
only about six inches so fitting it down my throat was no problem, and
speaking of the other hand, one was busy jerking off Brad's spit slicked
cock, and the other was fondling Nathan's balls to get him nice and
ready. I turned my head and started nursing on Nathan's nuts, replacing my
hand with my warm mouth and using my free hand to jerk off Harold. I felt
like a total whore, taking on three guys at once, wondering how I could
sink any lower. Well Gareth answered my question as I opened wide to
swallow Nathan's prick, shoving his thick cock in beside Nathan's and
stretching my mouth around two cock heads. It was all I could do to keep
them in there, and I wasn't able to use much finesse. I drooled over their
dicks and ran my tongue between them, causing my chin to grow slick with
spittle, making me look like the dick dumb ditz I was turning into. And
that's when things got hazy...

Everything became a blur of slobbery slippery flesh and wet squelching
slaps...cocks were dangled just out of reach of my mouth, leaving me
lunging mindlessly, they were slid in between my heaving breasts, burning
my skin with sweltering shame and frustrating friction...they slapped my
cheeks hard enough to make me see stars and hit the back of my throat hard
enough to make me see past the firmament of stars into the secrets of
Heaven...they even ended up making lewd noises as they fucked my armpits
when they couldn't find another accessible crevice. I could almost make out
one throbbing member from another, a tantalizing texture caressing my
throat, an overpowering aroma forcing its way down my throat, a phantom
flavor tickling my taste buds...sure I could pick one out from the other
here and there, but then a voice would come out of nowhere and I'd forget
if it was their cock I was sucking or if maybe they were the ones using my
full cheeks like a hot dog bun and frotting me until I was begging to be
fucked. "Bitch...cunt...slut...whore...trash...cum catcher, swallower,
gargler, guzzler", and every other possible variation...but the worst thing
they called me, the name that rang out no matter how deeply I dived into
the deep end to drown in dick...was "Byron." No other name carried the
weight of a legacy lost and a life squandered. No other insult could cut as
deeply as the truth of what a pathetic creature I was, and what a pathetic
creature I had become. My only chance of salvation was to abandon Byron and
hope Belle could save me, to find the pride in her humiliation that I could
never achieve through Byron's lack of accomplishments. And after an unknown
period of time sucking and squelching, I was finally showered with
praises...

That's one of my favorite things about cum...well besides the taste, the
smell, and the way it cuddles lovingly against your skin...it's honest. No
matter how much abuse my old 'friends' hurled at me, no matter how high
their lips curled or eyebrows arched, their cum told me I'd done a good
job. And like a baptism, is cleansed my mind of all but the most profane
and impure thoughts, leaving me a wanton, hungry a****l, too far gone to
even beg for the release that made my sissy sac feel like it was going to
burst into blissful bloody bits...all I could do was scoop as much of their
cum off my tits and stomach and face and everywhere else and shovel it into
my greedy mewling mouth before someone said, "That's enough...you're just
going to get dirty again so you can clean up after we're done." Brad was so
dominant, so authoritative, the only one in the group that held a candle to
my Masters...it felt right to surrender to him...pure. Of course there was
a special thrill in submitting to the other foul and wretched creatures,
something so eerily erotic about how unappetizing they were.

Brad was the first to get hard...of course, so he was the one who claimed
first dibs on my tight ass. He picked me up and tossed me on the filthy
mattress, eliciting a girlish squeal from me. I immediately got on all
fours and spread my legs wide as I hiked up my heiny for easy access. I
cooed as he slid effortlessly slid inside me, every nerve ending standing
on edge, drinking in the silky smooth hardness of his tool, feeling the
already maddening pleasure percolating inside me start boiling over with
every incredible inch. I wanted to cum...needed to cum, but I didn't want
to seem selfish, so I waited for Brad to give me permission and resisted
the just barely bearable urge to beg. As if reading my mind, or hearing my
pathetic whimpers more likely, Brad finally said, "I'll bet you want to cum
pretty bad don't you? Well if you want our permission, I think you should
be willing to offer something in return."

"Anyzing, Monsieur Brad, Anyzing! I'll...I'll...well I don't know, I'm
already doing everyzing, aren't I?" I must have looked a pretty picture as
I milked his cock with my pussy and looked back with a porcelain fuck doll
face scrunched up in the cutest look of confusion...

"Heh heh...not EVERYTHING. No, what I want from you is more than you so
obviously want to give anyway. Not your mouth or pussy or breasts, or even
your arm pits, you filthy whore. I want your soul, and not this Disney porn
princess bit they've trained you to be. I want to hear from Byron. He can
have a faggy French accent, but he better be telling me about how much he
used to wanted me to fuck him when he was still a man. For every secret of
your past perversions you reveal, I'll let you cum."

I wasn't sure what to say...I knew I'd say whatever they wanted to hear if
it meant I got to cum, but I was at a loss. The truth was, before Isabella
seduced and sissified me, I'd never even thought of another guy that way,
and certainly not these four. In fact, I wasn't so sure why I found them so
attractive now. Brad certainly fit the classic cocky stud stereotype that
always seemed to make me drool, and Gareth was almost cute for a little
guy, plus he had a big cock, which went a long, hard way towards making up
for his personality flaws. But the other two were doughy, dopey, and
demented, and yet I couldn't stop myself from imaging them covering me in
sloppy kisses and ******* my fleshy bits with their clumsy hands. It must
have been all my training, at least I hoped it was. And realizing that gave
me an idea on how to come up with the squirmy stories they were hoping
for. Byron would never have imagined the types of revelations they were
waiting for, but Belle could come up with stories that would give their
cocks goosebumps.

"Well, I never wanted to admit zis, but when we were in ze showers, I
would always sneak a peek at your cocks." As soon as I said it, the image
flashed before my mind, nervously blushing as the hot water kissed my soft
skin, doing nothing to the goosebumps covering my skin as I imagined what
they might do if they caught me...forcing me to my knees and giving me a
much stickier shower...

"Hmm...well I could have guessed that one, but the part about the
goosebumps was sexy...hmm..." as Brad pondered my fate, I clasped my hand
to my mouth, worrying I might say something else out loud with out
realizing it. My hand grew wet with drool, and did nothing to hide the
moans and whimpers squirming between the cracks of my fingers as the
pressure on my overstimulated prostate grew to critical mass. I was ready
to remove my hand and let whatever string of obscene entreaties my depraved
mind could come up with drip out along with my drool. But just in time,
Brad mercifully said, "sigh, alright, you can cum."

I didn't so much hear the word as feel it...tearing through me like a
living thing, all fangs and claws dripping with bloody bliss, the intensity
so profound it took a moment to realize it wasn't pain. No...it was sooooo
much better than that. It wasn't pleasure either, because pleasure is just
a sensation, and this was so much more than that...it was release. I
shouldn't have been surprised, this was fast becoming my new favorite
hobby, feeling my spirit flying free from my hard little clit and escaping
the terrible labyrinth of my mind. But that was what was so breathtakingly
beautiful about it...it was so complex, so vast, it was like getting a
glimpse of Heaven through a peep hole, no matter how many times you looked,
you could only see glimpses, and it was never enough.

I finally came to in time to feel my spasming muscles milking a gallon of
Brad's seed into my thirsty cunt. I cried out only to have my mouth stuffed
full of Harold's hog. I wondered why he wasn't scrambling to fill the
achingly empty place left by Brad, only to feel Nathan plowing into me,
filling me with one thrust and wasting no time before fucking me with
rabbit-like determination. I wouldn't have wanted to get between Nathan and
a tight hole if I was Harold either, and I definitely didn't want to since
I was me. He wasn't the biggest or thickest I'd had, but he was fast, and
at this point, all I needed was to hear the word...but the word didn't
come, so neither could I. Through the panic and lust, my mind finally
gained enough purchase to remember what I had to do if I wanted to cum...

"SUCK eet is tres embarrassant to admit zees, but I used to sneak into ze
locker room after ze showers and sniff your jockies." The thought of my
little prick, hard and leaking, my heart in my throat and the smell of
their sweat so strong it brought stinging tears to my eyes, the fear of
getting caught and the secret hope that I would, that I'd be pinned up
against the lockers and feel their hard cocks sliding up my...

"Fuck, that's the hottest shit I've ever heard, but I'd rather your mouth
be on my cock that talking about getting fucked up against the lockers."
Harold chortled at my inability to maintain an internal monologue and I
wondered if I'd ever reach the point where it was no longer possible to
feel more ashamed than I already was, but I didn't have time to think on it
long, as Harold bellowed, "Fuck it! I want my turn! So CUM already, Belle!"
and just like that, I was free and flying this time getting a completely
different perspective of Heaven...a bird's eye view as I hurtled past it,
it's beauty and brilliance flashing by in a blur...

I landed back on the filthy mattress with the impact of a shooting star,
still smoldering as Nathan emptied his load inside me. Harold finally
worked up the nerve to slip in behind me, lifting his stomach over my ass
so he could fit his short, fat prick inside my quivering hole. He was just
big enough to tickle my goo spot and wide enough to stretch me taut and
tender. It added a pinch of pain to the mix and it was exactly the spice I
was looking for to overpower the stench of his greasy skin and the slug
like caress of his lips on my back. Gareth, last in line as usual, crawled
in front of me and slid his impressive prick in between my titillated
tits. He was long enough to get a nice suck off his head with every upward
motion, a lovely lolly for a good little sissy like me. It was getting
harder and harder to think. Every time I came, I seemed to need relief that
much more when it was over. It was like I was being force fed with a hole
in my gut, and I was far from full...

"Pleez, don't make me tell you zis one, eet is too terrible...oh if I
must...I used to draw your dicks in my notebook in class...zen I would
write my name on zem over and over, claiming zem for my own. I wanted to be
your cock copine, wanted to espouse vous dicks and be vous ball bride!" I
didn't even try to keep my filthy fantasies inside anymore. I didn't see
the point. I'd already sold my present and future, and now I was selling my
past one spurt at a time...and considering it one Hell of a bargain...

"CUM you filthy whore, CUM!" Gareth spit in my face, but with the kindness
of his words, he might as well have been blowing me a wet kiss...I came
twice as hard with his permission, flying twice as far...way past
Heaven...into the depths of Hell, enjoying the forbidden pleasures of the
damned, burning and begging to never be saved...only after an eternity
rising like smoke until I found myself hanging in mid-air, sucking on
Brad's powerful neck, trying to blot out the mind rending agony of his cock
forcing its way inside my ass right along Gareth's...

Suddenly, I was stone cold sober, the straight shot of pure Hell sliding
slowly up my tight cunt waking me from my fuck fugue. I looked around the
room, taking in the filthy ambiance of the back alley suite, seeing the
disgust on the faces of my 'clients'...Nathan and Harold stroking
themselves back to full mast, waiting for a chance to use an open hole. In
that moment, I wondered about how far I had fallen, no how far I had
dived...how quickly I had descended into the dark depths of my own
depravity. And I wondered why...who was I really doing this for? Why did I
want to be the 'perfect' sissy. These men didn't think it was perfection
they were looking at, so whose eyes was I trying to catch? Master Darren's?
Isabella? They seemed like the angels vying for my soul, but I didn't know
which one was Hell's Angel and which was an angel of mercy...or whether it
mattered. Whatever the truth, it was soon lost in ecstasy. Apparently my
inner turmoil had been spilling out of my lips in one long moan of barely
coherent confessions. It was enough to earn Brad's permission to, "Cum as
much as you want, you sick little queer, just stop talking."

I must have blissed out at that point, because what little I remembered of
the events that followed was painted in broad, bizarre strokes...a Goya
gangbang of flesh eating demons, Blake's avenging angel's taking my ass
again and again, the cosmos themselves stretching around me like tendrils,
the heat of stars born inside me, my body going supernova as I experienced
multiple Big Bangs...reality created and obliterated in the same eternal
instant...and I'm pretty sure one of them came in my ear at one point...

I don't know how much time actually passed when I woke to Brad removing my
bonnet, filled to the brim and spilling down the sided with their collected
cum...I opened my mouth obediently...it wasn't even a choice...it was a
reflex. I drank it down, the only fluids I was allowed all day save for
their salty sweat...it filled the empty space another piece of my soul used
to fill. I was down to resin now...nothing but an echo of a fantasy, and I
wasn't even sure it was mine. But I knew I couldn't get enough of the taste
of cum...and the more I tasted, the more I realized it didn't remind me of
some obscure delicacy after all...because nothing tasted as good as cum...

I must have shown them quite a time, because after watching me drain every
last drop of semen from my bonnet, they laughed and each stuck a tip onto
my semen sticky skin. I made an extra four dollars for my Masters...I was
so proud. All I could do was lay there and smile, feeling like a living
puddle of splooge...content to slip back into u*********sness...too weak to
even crawl out the door.

Luckily, they foresaw this eventuality and sent two of the rubber clad,
masked guards who carried me to the showers and scrubbed me clean with all
the warmth and compassion as you'd wash a dog that had just finished
rolling around in its own mess. But it was more than I felt I deserved, and
I was infinitely grateful, cuddling up to them as they carried me to my
cot. They even tucked me in...

That night I dreamed I was back in the meadow, but I saw a forest off in
the distance that I hadn't noticed before. And not a moment to soon. As I
was soon pursued by four hunters on horseback. I ran on all fours, feeling
the heat of their horses' breath hot on my back. I was so close, almost in
the forest, where I could lose them, where I'd be safe...that's when I felt
the shot rip through me...

I woke up smiling for some reason...

Cryday...

But I wasn't smiling for long. For a moment I thought I was still asleep,
as Contessa pulled me out of my cot by my hair, but the pain was all too
real. "Wake up, fuck pig...we have to talk!" I would have been more than
happy to talk to her, in fact I would have said anything to get her to free
my hair from her vice-like grip, but she didn't seem interested in anything
I had to say, ignoring my whimpers and whines as she dragged me down the
halls, one scalp torturing step at a time. It was always so confusing being
bullied by a sissy that had been used with all the respect he'd show a
restroom wall. I could get a good look at her toned ass cheeks as she
pulled me painfully behind her, and I wondered how I'd come to be dominated
by a sissy with 'fuck' tattooed on her left buttock and 'hole' tattooed on
her right, with bright red arrows pointing to, well to her fuck hole.

Ultimately the 'how' or even the 'why' of my dilemma didn't worry me as
much as the 'what now' question that kept screaming in my head. When we got
to The Playroom, I realized I wasn't going to get away with a spanking and
a stern lecture. So I did what I do best...I begged. "Pleez, I beg of you!
Whatever I did, excusez-moi! I weel do anyzing to make it up, just don't
hurt me."

I might as well have asked for mercy from the Devil herself, Contessa just
snorted contemptuously as she yanked me up by my roots and tossed me onto a
St Andrew's cross. I didn't fight her as she shackled my wrists and ankles,
knowing it would only make her angrier. I just waited for her to do her
worst, and hoped it wouldn't be worse than I was imagining it would
be. Once she had me firmly secured, she began petting my little sissy sack,
causing my clit to throb and rise to it's full two inches of glory. I
waited breathlessly to feel her nails dig into my tender flesh, but she
just kept petting and stroking stoking the hungry flames of my all
consuming lust.

"You know, Belle, I was really upset with you when I heard you beat my
bitch in a sissy fight. And after I warned you to show kept sissies the
proper respect..." She cooed in my ear, but it was a hollow sound, a cruel
mockery of kindness...I waited for the other heel to drop. "And I hear that
you convinced your trainer to put the Whammy on you...that you can't cum
without permission now...no matter how bad you need to..." I realized
exactly what kind of trouble I was in as she reached her hand behind me and
started sliding a buttplug up my quivering asshole, the vibrations
massaging my g-spot and sending me into convulsions. "So I've decided that
instead of punishing you, I'd feed my little fuck pig." She slinked away
slowly, seductively swaying her hips like a cruel wave goodbye. "And don't
worry, I'm sure someone will rescue you...eventually."

As ridiculous as that sounded, that pesky feeling of desperate hope reared
its ugly head, telling me someone would be along any minute now. If only I
could just have given up maybe it wouldn't have been so agonizing. Sure, my
clit still would have felt like it was trying to pass a tight rubbery ball
of cum...getting bigger and bigger with every second my plug shook the
orgasms loose from my pussy, but at least I could have resigned myself to
it. Nothing is worse than waiting for the hope you know deep down isn't
coming, tearing yourself apart inside with indecision and worry. Should I
call out? But what if SHE hears me?! What happens if I'm late to my morning
workout? How long has it been anyway? Please...please tell me it's been at
least an hour...it feels like twenty. These were the thoughts racing
through my head as I struggled helplessly against my bonds, but they were
too slippery to hold on to, leaving me asking the same questions over and
over without coming any closer to an answer...or any closer to cumming for
that matter.

I began to wonder what I could have done differently. After all, this was
my fault...it just had to be. If I was getting punished and I didn't
deserve it, well that was just unthinkable. If I could be punished even
when I was good, well then nothing made sense. Up was down, right was
wrong, and being good was bad...and I was fucked. Eventually I decided that
even if I didn't do anything wrong, I still deserved to be punished for all
the stuff I did when I thought I was a man, that or they were testing
me. Whatever the reason, there had to be a reason, no matter how hard it
was for me to understand. But that didn't stop me from trying...

So that's how I spent most of my day, agonizing internally, both literally
and figuratively, praying each second would be my last in this Hellish
contraption and praying they would understand why I skipped my lessons
today, even if it was totally my fault. Fortunately, even the worst of
pleasure grows duller after enough time, and at some point my brain decided
to say fuck it and take a nap. Everything went hazy...well hazier than
usual, and I kind of drifted in and out. It was only when I was already
being dragged through the halls by two of the leather guards that I
realized I was free from the cross...only to be dragged into Hell. "Here we
are, Room 101. Master Darius says she is to be brought to the punishment
room for 'special attention'. I'd almost feel sorry for the poor little
thing if she was anything more than a fuck sleeve."

I tried to scream out in my defense, even though I secretly suspected I had
none, tried to beg for mercy, even though I knew for certain they had none,
but all that came out was a pathetic whimper as they dragged me through the
door and into the blindingly bright room...

"Belle...it's a pleasure to see you. Please, gentlemen, just set her down
on the floor there and then you may go..." Darius seemed even more chilling
than usual today...he looked pleased. His sharp features and dead eyes
seemed ill suited for the soft smile playing on his lips. I couldn't
breathe...just the thought of the shocks he gave me last time, the agony
that ran through my veins like boiling blood....it was too much to
bear...and he had promised it wouldn't ever be that gentle again...I tried
to cry, to offer at least some expression of remorse, but I couldn't even
do that. I was paralyzed with fear, all I could do was look around the room
at every torture device ever imagined by man, all waiting hungrily for
me. And these weren't the sexy kinds like in the Playroom...those could be
scary enough. These were the kind of tools that took you beyond fear. Just
as I was certain my heart would burst, providing the relief my clit had
not, my eyes finally settled on the center of the room, on the table with
straps I knew I was going to end up on...where, to my surprise, there was
already another occupant...Contessa!

"Ah...I see you've noticed my little Cunt here is tied up at the moment..."
Darius crossed over to her and with the most dreadful look of
disappointment, took her head in hands, tilting her face so I could see her
latest tattoo... "Spoiled brat...that's what it says, because that's what
she is. Imagine my shock when a little sissy whispered in my ear that she
thought she was in charge of the Basement. I certainly don't mind you
sissies playing your little power games, but to find that she thought she
had the right to keep you from your lessons...to impact our investment in
you..." Darius looked down at her with a disgust that made my skin
crawl. "Of course, I thought I trained her better than that, so I owe you
an apology, Belle. But before I decide how Cunt should pay for that
apology, tell me...what was it she had you call her when the adults weren't
around?"

Darius looked right through me, and I knew there was no point in lying. He
struck me as the kind of man that never asked a question he didn't already
know the answer to. So with a guilty tremor I responded, "w-w-Well, I call
her muh muh Mistress, but that was my idea, Master Darius...I'm so sorry."
I could tell from his expression that he wasn't interested in my apologies
and didn't want to hear any excuses I had for her, so I continued, "and she
likes me to Contessa."

Darius face went dead calm, like a sniper about to pick off a target, an
executioner about to flip a switch, a torture expert about to do whatever
it was he was about to do. "Well, if I wanted her name to be Contessa I
would have carved that into her forehead. But I didn't. I tattooed
CUNT...not because that's her name, she doesn't have a name. I call her
that, because that is what she is. A CUNT and nothing more...and the day I
hear that a cunt has decided that it's a real girl is the day I teach it
different." Darius still hadn't laid a hand on her, and his calm restraint
had me much more worried than if he would have screamed or slapped her. And
when he told me what my role I was to play in her punishment, I was ready
to scream myself. "Now, you're probably wondering why I invited you to join
us. The answer is simple...you will be administering this Cunt's punishment
today. Go on, you can do anything you want to her and she won't dare seek
retribution."

I looked at her, tied helplessly to the table, an expression of pure hatred
marring her pretty face...well marring the parts that weren't already
tattooed with slurs. I knew I what it felt like to be in her position, and
as angry as I was at her for torturing me, I just couldn't bring myself to
do the same to her. I knew I should, it was what my Master was expecting
and everything in my training told me I should punish her for her own
good...but a teeny tiny part of me was screaming for me to stop. It was
even louder than the whisper of my conscience, and it was telling me that I
wasn't like her, and I didn't want to be. "I eem sorry, Master Darius, but
I cannot punish her. I do not want to hurt anyone."

Master Darius looked at me like I was speaking gibberish, the very idea of
not wanting to hurt a sissy was impossible for him to grasp, much less
accept. "Did I hear you right? You don't want to hurt her? You want to let
her go unpunished? Don't you remember how guilty you felt when you were
bad? Don't you remember what a relief punishment was? Are you going to rob
her of that?" I looked into Contessa's eyes, and I didn't see guilt
anywhere in them. She didn't want to be punished...her whole life was a
punishment. I wasn't even sure at that point whether I wanted to be
punished anymore, but I did know that right or wrong, I couldn't hurt
another sissy.

"Non, I cannot. Pleez forgive me, but I weel not punish her." Darius looked
at me like I was a puzzle box made of shit. He couldn't figure me out, but
he was too disgusted to want to try. Finally he motioned towards the door,
and I wasted no time in scurrying away, grateful to be free from that
nightmare...and then I heard the screams...

Chasing me down the halls, faster than I could run, slipping through my
fingers when I covered my ears with my dainty hands. Even when I finally
made my way to my cot and buried my head under my pillow, I couldn't keep
her screams out. Anguished...agonized...and all my fault. If I would have
stayed and punished Contessa, it wouldn't have been anywhere that severe,
but I was too squeamish. Suddenly I didn't feel so proud for listening to
my little voice...and I waited for the screams to stop with tears streaming
down my cheeks. I was still waiting when I finally drifted off into a
fitful sleep.

I dreamed I was back in the meadow, only as I bounded through it this time,
I felt the ground squish beneath my feet. I looked down and to my horror,
found that the ground was bleeding and screaming underneath my step. I ran
instinctively, but this only made the screaming louder...it seemed like no
matter what I did, I was bound to cause suffering and pain wherever I
went. I woke up praying that it wasn't prophetic...

Masterday...

I woke up with the hope that my day couldn't possibly be any worse than the
last one. And when I got to breakfast, my hopes seemed to be justified as I
saw Bambi motioning for me to sit next to her and Sakura. Sakura blushed
and turned her eyes down when I squeezed in between them and Bambi couldn't
stop giggling, putting her hand high up on my leg and whispering, "Look
who's sitting all by her wonesome? Poor widdle Cuntessa, it looks like her
Master is dissypointy in her. Tee hee! N' I hear you have sumthin' to do
with that." She began playing with my sissy clit as I ate my breakfast,
after all the teasing I got yesterday, I was ready to pop. "S'okay, widdle
slave, you can cum, we're like besties now, so you can cum with us any time
you want." It was music to my ears, I closed my eyes and waited for the
crescendo, and suddenly I hit a false note...

"Honorable Bambisan, please to be forgiving my impertinence, but it appears
Bellesan is unable to cum. I know my opinion is like an ant before God's,
but maybe it's because she no longer thinks of you as a Mistress, but as a
friend?" Sakura gave my leg a little squeeze and snuggled up to me. I'd
lost two Mistresses for the price of one, but gained two friends. At the
time, I wasn't sure if it was a good bargain or not. Sure, they helped me
do my dishes after we ate, and we giggled and gossiped about Contessa and
the bossy bully sissies, but I also didn't get to cum with them
anymore...which was something they couldn't help but giggle about, friends
or no...

But I didn't have the time to pontificate, because it was time to
perspirate. I didn't want to be late to gym. I'd missed a day, which meant
missing a chance to be trained and teased by Dirk. So when I arrived to an
empty gym, it was another bittersweet surprise. On one hand, I'd apparently
'graduated' into solo training, on the other I'd miss my insensitive
instructor. But his absence only motivated me more. I wanted to prove his
trust in me was well founded, so worked harder than I ever had before,
twisting into positions I didn't think were possible and flexing my pussy
until it was tight enough to thread a needle but elastic enough to fit a
baseball bat.

When I heard the bell, I rushed to wardrobe room. Somehow I just new that
today was a day for my more traditional, but still ravishingly risque
French maid uniform complete with a cute little cap. The black silk, white
lace trimmed blouse was cut low enough to see the tops of my aureola and
looked like they might pop out if I hiccuped. The skirt was just long
enough to cover my ample ass, leaving the white lace beneath to offer a
teasing glimpse of my garters attached to black silk stockings trailing to
high heels I still couldn't believe I could walk in, much less run towards
the foyer. But for some reason I knew I wasn't going upstairs
today. Something was telling me today was different. When I reached the
foyer, I realized how different...

The other gurls where already hanging up in their cages. I saw a cage for
me, lowered to the ground, the door swung open wide with two guards
flanking it. One stood by the door, the other by a hoist, waiting for me to
get in. I tried to swallow the scream rising in my throat, but a high
pitched yelp dribbled out. I hated tight spaces, they still hadn't cured me
of that, and this one was almost as tight as me. But I didn't want to look
like a coward in front of Isabella, so I stepped into the cage and held my
breath as the leather guards closed the door, locked me in and hoisted me
back up to put on display. I clutched tightly to the bars and tried to keep
my knees bent so that the bottom of the cage didn't bite into my soft
cheeks, which only amplified my claustrophobia. I tried to take my mind of
my terror, finding just enough breath to whisper, "What's happening?"

Isabella was the first to answer. "The Master is going to pick one of us to
spend the night with today. So we're waiting until he comes down here to
pick one of us. Don't worry, Belle, he almost always picks me, so you'll
have the day off to play with your sissy friends...Isabella looked anxious
and ambivalent as if she was torn between wanting to be picked and wishing
she didn't want to...

Bambi looked as carefree as usual, twirly her curly cotton-candy-pink hair
and occasionally chewing on it absentmindedly, perhaps thinking it really
was cotton candy. She didn't seem to be worried whether she would be picked
or not, and just kept bobbing her head to whatever Barney song was floating
around in there.

Sakura on the other hand looked like she was about to die of fright...well
more so than usual. She had her arms between the bars, hugging them tightly
as she whispered what sounded like badly translated instructions for
installing software...why that was supposed to be calming or sexy or
whatever else it was supposed to be besides crazy was beyond my
understanding. But what I did understand was the stark terror she felt of
her own desire to be picked by the Master and to surrender to her shameful
lust.

Lola looked like she'd never been ashamed of anything in her life, and
seemed the most at home in a cage. She was completely relaxed, going so far
as to stroke her sweet chalupa, teasing a bead of pre-cum out of it as she
waited to see if the Master would pick her. Unlike the others, I didn't get
a real sense of obedience from her. Sure she did whatever her Master told
her to, but not out of love of service. From where I was swinging
helplessly in midair, it looked like her only real Master was her libido,
and she would be a good *********** as long as she could serve it as well
as her flesh and blood Masters.

Contessa on the other hand looked like she didn't even know what pleasure
was anymore. She looked lost, staring into space with the dull expression
you find on livestock. I couldn't help but feel responsible. As frightening
as it was, I would have given anything to see her hateful lust filled glare
through the bars. And I prayed to the devils of Hell to have a little mercy
on her and to resurrect my demoness in a graffiti covered skin suit.

Time crawled as we waited for Master Darren, waiting for the chance to
crawl to him. I didn't know why I wanted him to pick me so bad...why I
needed it. Sure he was handsome as all get out and built like an aged
Adonis, and yeah ever since I'd felt him inside me, branding me as his, I'd
felt empty without him inside me. But it was more than that. I'd had
countless orgasms since then and been fucked by every sissy and man I came
across, but he was more than just another man to me at this point, more
than a chance to prove I was the perfect sissy or a way to get off. It's
like he was source of all my desires, the reason for all of my suffering
and struggles, and my only hope for true happiness...and yet I almost
thought I hated him...

Finally my inconclusive introspection was interrupted my the unmistakable
sound of my Master's footprints. He stood in the doorway, his silhouette
more imposing and substantial than any flesh and blood man I'd ever seen,
the light from upstairs pouring in as if he were bringing it with him. He
took slow, measured steps, each one send shivers down my spine, and from
the looks of the other sissies, up theirs as well. It was impossible to be
bored, or petulant, or reluctant in his presence. All you could do was want
him...and hope he wanted you.

When he got down to the foyer he calmly considered each cage and each sissy
within. As he did, I could see each sissy transform, Cunt's face going
blank as she went still as a statue, the empty shell for him to pierce,
punish, or pleasure however he wanted. Lola, writhing against her bars, the
sweat kissing her luscious curves as it dripped in fat beads from her body,
so hot you'd think she would melt through the bars like the liquid sex she
was. Bambi was like a deer caught in his headlights, doe eyed and innocent
a mere girl before this monument of a man, her nervous giggles floating
down like bubbles. Sakura, unable to look away from him, her almond eyes
fixed right on his as the rest of her body revealed her humble horniness,
her pale skin reddening and whimpers escaping from her delicate lips. And
Isabella...if only I could have had her look at me at me with those eyes,
seething with a hate more powerful than love and with a lust more consuming
than hate...I could have killed her for looking at MY Master like that. I
realized I must have looked the same, primping and preening desperately,
trying to embody the fantasy he had chosen for us, trying to become that
illusion made flesh. And when he made a slight nod towards my cage and I
felt myself lowering down to him, I could have sworn I was a dream come
true...

My Master held his hand out to help me out of my cage and I clasped it
tightly, fearing I would fall to the floor as my legs wobbled weakly
beneath me. That's when he pulled me in closer and let me lean on him, and
I swooned as I buried my face in his chest, secure in the knowledge he had
more than enough strength to support me. Still...I wanted to show him I
could be strong, otherwise my surrender to him would mean nothing, so I
took a deep breath and willed the life back into my legs...each step
steadier than the last until I was supporting myself on my stiletto heels,
but still walking as closely to my Master as I could. Making my way up the
steps was like ascending to Mount Olympus to visit with the gods...and
while I no longer consider the Basement my Hades, I did consider my
Master's room the Elysian Fields. Every step landed with a sigh, knowing it
was one step closer to his bed, one step closer to him...

As before, I was overwhelmed by the power of his room. It was a tableau of
black and red...the walls with bold black stripes on a deep red background,
all adorned with trophies of his kills...and all deadly predators, all
hinting at the v******e and domination the man was capable of...the dark
finish on the four poster bed and the red silk sheets...the portrait of
Master Darren hanging on the bed, looming over me...staring down, his
burning eyes following me around the room and seeming to illuminate his
features in the inky darkness that surrounded him, as if he was formed by
it or had made it his faithful servant. His room was an extension of him,
but even as a metaphor, he was more substantial than me, and I cowered
before him, knowing only he was strong enough to protect me from him...

He led me to the bed and motioned for me to sit. This whole time I was
wondering what he was thinking, if he was pleased with me, or if this was
to be a punishment or perhaps another test. I anxiously awaited his word,
but when it finally came, I was so on edge that I responded to his booming
baritone with a timid yelp, "I must say, Belle, you never cease to amaze
me. I thought your first night upstairs must have been a fluke. After all,
you were so weak and worthless as a man, I didn't expect you'd have the
strength or discipline to be a sissy. But look at you now, almost
unrecognizable as the gurl that cowered before me the last time we
met. Sure, you're still shaking, still just waiting to offer me
everything...only now, for maybe the first time in your life...you actually
have something to offer."

I looked up at him...awestruck, my eyes brimming with tears as I took in
every backhanded compliment with immense gratitude. At this point even if
he actually backhanded me I would have just been proud he wanted to touch
me. I managed a feeble, "Thank you, Master." and waited eagerly for my
chance to offer him everything.

"You took to training very well, and even sought out additional lessons to
improve yourself. You pushed your mind and body to their fullest to defeat
a physically stronger opponent. You earned a glowing review from my son,
Dirk, to the point that he asked for a second kept sissy as his Christmas
present. And you handled yourself professionally in an emotionally charged
introduction to the 'hospitality' industry." I felt like I was going to
burst with pride at any moment, and if not pride, something a little
stickier. "But you have one thing holding you back. One thing keeping you
from becoming the perfect sissy." I felt like I'd been hit in the gut...my
vision went blurry and the room spun as I tried to think of how I had
failed him..."Empathy. A sissy has no room for empathy, mercy, or
compassion. You are to obey orders enthusiastically and immediately...and
that is all you are supposed to do." He walked over to me, taking my head
in his powerful hands, not for the first time I thought of how easily he
could snap me like a twig...and how casually. "So the next time someone
tells you to punish a sissy...for any reason...what will you say?"

"YES, MASTER!" I cried out in a heart wrenching cry, and felt a piece of my
soul fly out with it. I had thought my empathy, my mercy, my compassion had
been some of the best values I'd learned on the road to sissydom. I thought
that for the first time in my life, I was understanding what it was to be a
good person...but if it was a choice of being a good person or being the
perfect sissy, then I had to choose like a sissy. My Master seemed to see
what a difficult decision it was for me to make, and he seemed to
appreciate that I had volunteered another piece of myself. So showing the
mercy only a human is capable of, he lifted my lips to his and kissed
me...gently but firmly...and he took all the pain away...

He scooped me up into his arms without ever letting his lips slip from
mine...my nipples where hard against the material of my blouse, driving me
mad with frustrated friction, but I was content that it was his powerful
chest they were crushed against. I had never had a man kiss me like
this...like a lover...trying to give me as much pleasure as he took. It was
all so frighteningly new...I was unsure, but excited...suddenly a virgin in
his arms again, exploring new territories of passion and surrender. His
lips lingered on mine, one hand nimbly unclasped the buttons of my blouse
while another softly ran through my hair. Any moment he could have claimed
my mouth as his, thrusting his tongue in and out of my moaning maw...or he
could have ripped my blouse open and mauled my breasts with his vice like
grip...or he could have gripped a handful of hair and forced my head
wherever he wanted it to go. The fact that he could do all of those things
and instead showed the restraint of Superman holding an egg, made the
experience all the more overwhelming. This was true power...true
ownership. He was showing me just how strong he really was, how complete
his hold on me was...all by making love to me, pretending I was anything
more than a living fuck doll. It was beautiful and cruel and I couldn't
tell if I loved him for it, or hated myself for loving him for it...

He poured me onto the bed, finally breaking the kiss and leaving me
breathless, panting for more as he calmly undressed at a sadistically
leisurely pace. I writhed underneath him, my clit swollen and slick with my
pre-cum, begging to be teased more, wanting to know how far he could take
me before he let me cum...if he let me cum. My hands found their way to my
nipples, playing with them painfully as I twisted them, turning up the
temperature on the furnace burning inside me. Master seemed amused by my
desperation, but I could see a hint of hunger in his eyes as well. I knew
he'd never want me as much as I needed him, but just to know there was
something there, no matter how slight, was enough to justify all my trials
and tribulations.

When he finally finished undressing, towering over me like a man chiseled
from a mountain, it was all I could do not to beg like a selfish little
slut. I was ready to cry out...use me, abuse me, hurt me, hate me...just
please TOUCH me...but I held on my the skin of my teeth. He seemed slightly
impressed by my restraint, rewarding me with a single finger slowly tracing
my curves...as single finger that as it made contact with my skin, set it
alight and left it burning in its wake. I'd never felt so overwhelmed by
such a little thing...he truly had more power in his little finger than I
had in my entire body...and thank God for that. I didn't care why a finger
could push me to the brink of a throbbing full body explosion, I only
wanted more. When he reached my plump pouting lips, I eagerly took him in
my mouth and suckled on him trying to nurse the electric eroticism from his
finger...and as I felt my pussy get wet and quivering, I thought I had
succeeded.

It turns out I was feeling his other fingers lubing up my hungry hole,
spreading me like sweet cream to get me ready for his manhood. When I
realized what he was doing, I felt tears of joy caress my cheek...tears my
Master kissed from my face before letting me taste their salty goodness on
his lips and tongue. I wrapped my arms around his neck, running my fingers
through his thick, fiery mane...my legs wrapped his back, pulling him
closer to me. If I could have emptied myself and tied my skin around him, I
would have gladly just to get a little bit closer, to feel him on my skin,
to lose myself in him completely. I felt the tip of his cock, thick and
hard and against my soft, tight rosebud. I blossomed for him with a cry of
ecstasy as I felt him enter me...sliding slowly inside me, kissing my neck
and feeling my pulse quicken on his tongue, trailing down to my breasts,
taking a nipple in his mouth and making love to it with his tongue, his
lips, his hands, his teeth...his hands moved on me like a sculptors, making
me putty in his hands and sculpting a work of art, a woman in love...Zeus
bedding Hera...making a goddess moan and whimper and bite his shoulder to
keep from begging for more...

That was the cruelest cut...he made me feel like a goddess...like a
woman...like a human being, and all as a reward for renouncing my humanity,
for being a good little sissy, for acting like a thing...and all I could
feel was gratitude. He wrapped his lips around my ear lobe suckling gently
before whispering sweetly, "You can cum when I do..." I thanked him with
kisses a million times and more, wanting this to last all night despite the
longing in my loins...and to my horror and joy...it did...

He fucked me hard and fast, and soft and slow...he bent me, folded me, and
wrapped me around him like a shawl...we made love in every position and all
across the room...on the floor, rutting in a moment of a****listic passion,
against the wall my breasts crushed painfully against the wall as he turned
my head from behind and kissed the pain away...I dangled in midair before
being thrust back down on his cock marched around the room and fucked
anywhere and everywhere...every thrust a promise of pleasure unimaginable
as the pressure built inside me, my heart raced until it sputtered and
seized, only to start up beating for him stronger than ever as our bodies
and tongues danced to the beat. Finally he opened the curtains on his
poster windows and let the first rays of the sun hit my body, making me
glimmer and sparkle as the light danced on my sheen of sweat. Beneath me I
saw the vast expanse of my Masters home...and I saw all I gave up to be in
his arms, to feel him inside me...and as he turned my head to kiss me one
last time, as he exploded inside me...I knew I would give it all up again
in a heartbeat...

That heartbeat lasted a lifetime, as I felt the heat and splendor of his
love finally released inside me, filling me up as it kissed every cell,
every nook and cranny all the way down to the scraps of my soul, and as it
proved to powerful for my tiny frame, I felt it unleash in an eruption of
volcanic proportions, my seed spraying the window. I'd cum longer maybe
even harder, but I'd never cum so completely. By the time I was done,
fallen on the floor and licking the windows clean...I felt empty...I felt
like nothing...I smiled...

Someday...

As I reluctantly left my Master's room I realized it was a new day, and as
I made my way down to the Basement, I wondered what that would mean for
me. I had just surrendered all I had for a night of love that even I wasn't
stupid enough to believe was real. What would I surrender next time? Did I
have enough of my soul left to give? Or was I just scr****g resin at this
point? What would I do when I was the perfect sissy? When I was nothing?
Would Master Darren want me then, or would he be bored once he had me
broken and tamed? And even if he did want me, would I even be able to
appreciate it once I was perfectly empty? I kept asking myself these
questions, kept asking myself why I wanted a man who wanted me to kill
myself for his love...but I only ended up more confused than when I
started. All I did know was that if Master Darren was here, I wouldn't
worry my pretty little head over silly little questions.

I made my way down to the Basement, my legs aching as I came down the
steps. But they still had enough life in them to send me a foot in the air
as I heard Isabella say, "Enjoy your night?" From behind me. I whirled and
lost my balance, making it easy for her to push me up against the wall. Her
tight black leather bodysuit looked like it was drizzled on her, her eyes
shined like diamonds. Her usually haughty expression was washed away,
revealing the raw hurt and confusion beneath it. Her lips were kissably
close to mine as she spat out..."Did he fuck you like the filthy little
hole you are? Or did he make love to you? Did he make you want to surrender
everything to him? Do you even know how little left you have to give? Go
on...tell me you love him. I want to hear you say it!"

She had me completely outmatched. She was stronger, smarter and could
endure more than I could imagine. Worse, she seemed to know the answers to
all my questions, and probably more I didn't even know to ask. In that
instant, I stopped thinking, stopped rationalizing, stopped trying to be
anything...and I just opened up and let what little was left of me spill
out..."I don't love him! I just think I do...I mean feel I do! Everything
inside me tells me I love him! That's how I know I love you! Because it's
only my battered heart telling me that, and it feels so wrong, so painful,
so deadly...but it feels so worth it!"

She looked like I had slapped her, like I had spit in her face, like I had
stabbed her right through the heart. I'd never seen her in so much pain, so
much turmoil. I couldn't bear to see it...she has loosened her grip on me
in her shock...I freed my arms, pulling her mouth into mine, kissing
her...no, not so much kissing her as trying to slip inside her, to live in
her heart...tongue first. Her tongue was the first to recover, pushing mine
back into my mouth and following it home, as if she wanted to live inside
me too...we went back and forth like this until she overpowered me...I
moaned in grateful submission, eagerly surrendering my soul...I knew it
would be safe with her. A single tear ran down my cheek, because I knew she
would have to breathe sometime, and when she did...

SLAP

My eyes stung with tears now, my face with a red welt..."I...I don't know
what that was, but it was NOT love! I could never love you...don't you see?
How could I love a thing? A toy? You weren't much before, but at least you
were human...but now...now you're just a perfect little sissy. And all I
want is for you to stay out of my way." I nodded meekly, not wanting to
hear another word...feeling like I was dying as my heart was ripped into
bloody bits, knowing I wouldn't be so lucky. Isabella looked almost sorry,
but she managed a haughty sneer through her own tears. "Now, since you want
to be the Master's favorite, you can try filling my shoes for a day. Go to
the White Room. You'll know what to do when you get there." And just like
that...she was gone, turning a corner and disappearing, maybe forever...

I made my way sluggishly to the White Room, the room I was born in after a
fashion, an appropriate place to go to die, I supposed. But then that
awful, merciless, sadistic feeling of hope came shining through the cracks
of my heart. I had learned to be the perfect sissy, hadn't I? Maybe I could
learn to be human too. Maybe then, Isabella would love me too...or maybe
I'd be tossed out with the garbage. After all, who would want a lovelorn
sissy...but what if I pretended to be a perfect sissy while learning to be
human? The thought seemed insane, dangerous, and outright suicidal...but it
was also my last and only hope. When I finally reached the White Room, I
opened the door determined it would be the door to my new life, a life with
Isabella...the first day of the rest of my life

What I saw instead was a sissy desperately fucking herself with a phallus
protruding from the floor. She had olive skin, shapely slender legs, a pert
behind, but with enough cushion for even Master Dirk to get a good squeeze,
wide hips and a slender waist that made her look like she might snap in two
as she filled her self with the stalagcock, breasts the size of ripe
peaches and looking just as soft, with nipples shaped like Hershey's
kisses, only looking twice as sweet. Her shoulder length hair was the brown
of a fine chocolate, rich and deep and luxurious. A few strands clung to
her face, her gray eyes piercing me as they looked at me in
desperation. Her eyebrows were thin, almost painted on, her features were
similarly delicate, but there was something haunting about their softness,
as if she were a half remembered dream. And when she finally came, it was
from a cock thick and throbbing and at least a good five inches. She
finally slumped to the floor.

I suddenly realized what chore Isabella had left me to do. I was
responsible for this freshly cut sissy, and I was no longer the new gurl. I
made my way over to her, kneeling down so I could help her up, but she
tackled me to the floor, sobbing into my chest, "Who am I?! Who am I?!
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO?!"

Sigh...it was going to be a long first day of the rest of my life...